This is my story Fairy Tail's First Guardian: Full Story.

Summary: Naruto Vermilion is the older brother to Mavis Vermilion. On the night of the Blue Skull attack Naruto escapes with both her and Zera into the woods. Seven years pass and they meet three treasure hunters Warrod, Precht, and Yuri and together they set out to retrieve the Tenrou orb and soon it turns into an amazing adventure. A few lessons from the black wizard himself sets off a chain of events that will go down in history. Pairing: Naruto x Zera, Mavis x Zeref

God/Dragon Slayer + Crash Naruto

The year was 679 and the island of Tenrou was going about it's day like usual. Inside of a guildhall marked with a red lizard two siblings were working hard to repay the debt that their parents owed to the powerful guild. The boy was the older of the two and was also more easy to step up to take any punishment to help protect his sister. This was Naruto Vermilion the older of the two Vermilions siblings. His sister may have been dressed in a slightly tattered dress, but the smile she always had on her face would always warm her big brothers heart and calm the powerful storm raging in his eye's as if it never were.

"Big brother I'm done." Mavis said as she finished drying the dishes.

"Alright Mavy go back home and take a break or go do some exploring. I'll ask Master Zeeself if there is anything else for us to do." Naruto said to the little blond.

"Ok thanks big brother." Mavis said as she ran off to enjoy herself.

With a sigh Naruto finished wiping the counters and walked out of the kitchen. "Master Zeeself... the kitchen's clean." Naruto called out to the powerful guild master of Tenrou Island.

"Alright now I have a few more things for you to do." Zeeself told the eight year old.

"Alright lay it me." Naruto said to the Red Lizard Guild Master.

"Well Zera-chan got up late for school and forgot her lunch. Think you can get it to her before lunch?" Zeeself asked the blond.

"Easy peasy. Want me to go through the forest or take the trail?" he asked.

"Through the forest should be faster. Now hurry up the guild needs to stay clean." Zeeself asked.

"On it old man." Naruto said with a mock salute.

"What'd you call me brat?" Zeeself asked. "Old man. It's because your hair is turning gray at the tips." Naruto said pointing to the man's graying tips. "I'M NOT OLD YA CHEEKY BRAT!" Zeeself yelled at the blonde as he did not like the thought of becoming old. Naruto laughed at Zeeself acting of fear of old age and walked out of the guild.

Not many people knew of the personality Zeeself showed towards the brash blond as the guild master had often stated that with as brash as the boy was he could have been a long lost son of his stating that if he ever repaid his parents debt he could learn magic before taking over the Red Lizard Guild, but Naruto always said he wouldn't take it as helping around would be just fine. Walking through the town of Tenrou Naruto greeted all of the people Naruto had gotten to know in his short life. The old lady at the bakery gave him a sweet he quickly downed before he continued to make his way to the school to deliver the lunch box to Zera-chan.

Walking through a small clearing he saw a rather large lizard about to eat a rabbit. "Ugh... I just know if I let it die Mavis will cry..." Naruto grumbled as he sat the basket of food down on the ground. "AAAHHHH" the blond yells loudly as he starts to run at the startled lizard chasing it off. "Alright... time to get back to work." Naruto told himself. Walking once more Naruto noticed that the rabbit he saved was following him. "Uh... go away... find someone else to bother." Naruto told the rabbit. As he continued to follow him, much to his annoyance, even as Naruto reached the other side of Tenrou Island.

"Phew... made it just in time..." Naruto huffed out. Walking at a brisk pace the young blond arrived at the school to see Zera. Unknown to the brunette she was the one girl that held his affections... Zera. Seeing the school Naruto saw that she wasn't inside the building.

"Something I can help you with young man?" a voice asked from behind. Turning quickly Naruto saw one of the school teachers standing behind him all the while studying the boy dressed in rags.

"Yeah I'm looking for Z-Zera-chan... do you know where she is?" Naruto asked the teacher.

"Usually she's in the library right about now. Why don't you try there." the teacher said.

"Thanks." the blonde said with a small bow to the teacher.

"Anytime young man." the teacher replied as Naruto made his way towards the library to give Zera her lunch.

Walking into the building his sensitive nose quickly found the girl's scent where he spotted Zera and some of her friends from the school. Ignoring his soon to burst heart Naruto walked up to the younger girl. "H-hey Zera-chan... I brought you some lunch." Naruto said as he sat the basket down with a small blush on his face as he talked to the brunette.

"Alright... you can go now." Zera said. Nodding his head Naruto quickly rushed out of the school library.

The girls huddled around Zera and began to ask her questions about Naruto but she brushed them off. Naruto walked home at calm pace having already delivered his package he knew he didn't need to rush back. He walked along a ledge with a peaceful smile on his face as the breeze blew through his short hair while he closed his eye's. He soon felt his legs starting to burn showing he had exhausted his little body. He didn't want to take a break, but deep down Naruto knew that he needed the rest if he wanted to get back to give some lessons to that little brainiac he called a baby sister.

Don't get the wrong idea he was smart in his own right, he just didn't like to use what he knew and apply it to the world around him like Mavis did. His mother and father had taught him a lot in his short life, including a bit about magic, but Naruto was a young boy who would rather crawl through the mud and eat bugs than worry about his education. Don't get it wrong he listened closely to what his parents were teaching him, but he didn't really care about the things he knew he wouldn't use in his adult life, but it didn't really bother him that he had to learn.

Sitting down beside a tree Naruto closed his eye's to get some rest... this would be the day that his, Mavis, and Zera's lives would change forever. *Boom* Naruto's eye's shot open at the sound of the large explosion. Standing up Naruto saw another light explode in the sky. *Boom* "A signal flare... oh no..." Naruto said as his eye's widened in shock. The only reason for a signal flare to be shot off was if the island was under attack. "Mavis!" Naruto exclaimed in worry for his sister. Running as fast as his leg would carry him Naruto quickly made it to the guild and saw Mavis running out. "MAVIS!" Naruto screamed for his baby sister.

"BIG BROTHER!" Mavis yelled back as she ran up to him.

"What's going on?" Naruto asked her.

"It's the Blue Skull Guild. They're attacking the island in full force." Mavis said to the older boy.

"Well come on we need to go hide." Naruto said. "Ok." Mavis replied.

"Wait!" the voice of Master Zeeself called out to them.

"Master Zeeself what's wrong?" Naruto asked as he saw his guild master run up to them carrying Zera in his arms shaking like a leaf.

"It's nothing... Listen I need you two to take Zera-chan and run... run into the forest and don't stop you hear." Zeeself said.

"B-but daddy..." Zera said.

"No buts Zera... I want you to do as I tell you and run. Naruto will look after you and Mavis." Zeeself said to the trembling girl.

"B-but daddy I don't want to go. My friends, the guild, my things and you are all I have." Zera cried.

"Yeah... but now you have something better... you have a guardian that can take care of you where I can't." Zeeself told her with tears in his eye's. Looking to Naruto he hardened his gaze a bit "Naruto I have a job for you." the guild master said.

"Anything boss." Naruto said.

"I want you to watch over Zera for me. When you are old enough you're to be her husband. Take care of her... don't let me down." he said.

Zera blushed when she heard her father tell a person she looked down on that she was to be her husband, but then snapped out of the embarrassing thoughts as an explosion went off near by. "Alright time to work... Go now while you still can." Zeeself said.

"Yes sir." Naruto said grabbing the hands of the two girls before running back into the woods.

"And Naruto... there is one more thing I want out of your union with my baby girl... I want tons of grandkids... don't let me down my boy..." Zeeself thought to himself as he charged the group of wizards that attacked his home. "BRING IT ON YOU'RE ALL GONNA DIE!" Zeeself yelled to the enemy wizards. Drawing his head back he yelled "Goka Mekkyaku (Great Fire Annihilation)" and released a sea of flames at his enemies out of his mouth. This was the last sight Zera saw of her father as he fought to let the three children live to see another day.

"Come on girls we can't stay here or they could find and kill the three of us." Naruto said drawing them deeper and deeper into the woods.

"Why... why help me... when I have been so rude to you?" Zera asked.

Naruto looked back at her and gave a smile. "Because everyone deserves a second chance... even those who are mean and look down on everyone else." Naruto told her.

"T-thanks... Naruto... kun..." Zera said to the older blond.

"Don't thank me yet... we're still in the middle of a battle... now let's keep moving." he said.

Nodding her head Zera squeezed the blonde's hand and ran to keep up with the siblings. They ran and ran until they reached the base of the largest tree on the island, but by then it was midnight and the sounds of battle had died down by a large number. "Do you think it's safe to go back big brother?" Mavis asked her sibling.

The older blonde gave her a shrug, "No... I can still hear a few mages fighting back in the village... we'll make camp here tonight... come on." Naruto said to the two girls.

Gathering a sharp stick Naruto dug a small hole for a makeshift fire pit and threw in a small bundle of sticks inside. Using his pocketknife and a stone he lit the small pile to make a campfire to keep them warm. Laying down Naruto looked up at the nighttime sky. He wondered if they would have to bury their friends and loved ones. Probably would with all of Blue Skull there. It had been a while since they had a fight. Guild wars weren't necessarily illegal, but it was one of the fastest ways for a guild to get status in the world or remove competition that they might have with a rival guild. Naruto didn't like how it was legal to kill other people just so one could gain fame and acknowledgement he wanted to change that.

He felt the ground shift a bit on his left and saw his baby sister cuddle up to his side. "Oh sorry Mavy I forgot a blanket." Naruto told her.

"It's alright. I have you to keep me warm." Mavis said.

"Yeah, sure do." Naruto chuckled before he felt the ground to his left shift a bit. Knowing it was Zera he laid his left arm down where she quickly lowered it onto his arm.

"Thank you... for everything..." Zera said quietly.

" Yeah don't mention it..." Naruto replied to the girl. "Let's get some sleep... we're gonna have a long day tomorrow.." Naruto said.

"Ok..." Zera said.

"Goodnight big brother... sweet dreams." Mavis said.

"Sweet dreams... girls..." Naruto said.

The next day Naruto woke up and heard nothing from where the village was. "Battle must have finished." he said to himself. Standing up the young boy stretched his stiff muscles to rid them of the kinks before he rebuilt the fire and then set out to catch a few animals for them to eat. He quickly found a lizard and several other animals Naruto knew his baby sister wouldn't mind eating as they had camped out several times over the island. Quickly cleaning them Naruto rushed back to camp to prepare the meal. He was honestly surprised to see Zera awake when he got there. "Morning Zera-chan." Naruto called out to the girl of his affections.

"Morning... Naruto-kun..." the girl said shyly.

"Hungry?" he asked her.

"I'm fine... but thanks for offering me some..." Zera said.

This was followed by her stomach growling loudly causing her to blush bright red at how loud her stomach was. "You may say no, but your body says yes... let me cook it and I'll give you your portion." Naruto said.

"Thanks..." she said looking away. Quickly setting the lizards over the fire like a spit he worked to cook the food he caught just right before he handed on to Zera who ate hers in relative silence. A few seconds later the smell of cooking meat woke Mavis from her slumber.

Stretching her arms Mavis looked over to see both her big brother and Zera eating their breakfast quietly. Naruto seeing his baby sister awaken smiled before holding out her kabobed lizard which she took with a nod of gratitude and started to eat. When they had finished their meal Naruto put out the fire and buried the bones so that the nutrients could grow something new. "Alright... the sounds of fighting have died down to literally nothing... let's go see if there are any survivors..." Naruto said.

"What makes you think anyone survived?" Zera asked.

"I don't know really... I just want to see if there are any. It's the only thing we can do right now, and for those who are dead, we have to bury them." Naruto replied. They trekked the forest back to the village and saw utter devastation had fallen down upon the village they had grown up in.

"Oh no... the whole town... is gone..." Zera said with wide eye's.

"This is why I hate the idea of guild wars... It's why I wish they were illegal..." Naruto said as he looked at what was left.

"This is so terrible..." Mavis said.

"We need to move... just in case there is anybody that survived the attack." Naruto said. Walking into the village they saw that everyone was dead... all they saw was death... and destruction... so much gone... it was terrible... Naruto spotted the body of the Master of the guild "Master Zeeself!" he exclaimed running up to the man's body.

Zera and Mavis came running up shortly after and saw the man. Zeeself's eye's shot open making the trio of kids jump back as they had thought him dead. "Papa you're okay." Zera said happily.

"Master Zeeself... you're gonna be ok..." Mavis said.

"I'm so glad you're alright Master." Naruto said.

Zeeself coughed up a glob of blood. "Y-you're all o-okay." Zeeself said quietly.

"Master/Papa!" the children exclaimed. "L-listen u-up... I-I don't have... m-much time left... and there a-are some things I-I want to say... before I go..." Zeeself told the three children.

"W-what are you saying papa you're going to alright..." Zera said with tears in her eye's.

Zeeself looked at his daughter with a smile on his face "Zera... chan I just want you... to know... you are the greatest... thing I have ever... accomplished in... my life alright..." Zeeself said to his daughter. He then ignored his daughters yelling about him going to be alright and looked at Mavis with a kind expression on his face "Mavis... I want you... to know that the... reason I was so... mean to you all... the time was so that... you would grow strong... and look at the world... as you should... I'm sorry..." he told the sobbing girl.

He then looked at Naruto "And Naruto... I thank you for... looking out after... my little girl... keep doing so until... the end... I wanted to give you... a g-gift before this... happened... but it l-looks like I can't... Just go to the office in the Guildhall... i-it's on my desk... Sorry for not saying this... sooner but... h-happy birthday N-Naruto..." he said before his eye's closed for the last time. In the end Zeeself died with a smile on his face as he got to see the three children... no the hope of Tenrou on last time before he breathed his last breath... his final wish to say goodbye to them had come true after all.

"T-thank you Master..." Naruto said with tears falling down his cheeks. Zera and Mavis were crying into each others shoulders as they had thought he would be alright. Wiping his tears Naruto stood up "We need to bury everybody... I know it's wrong... but we have to or else the island will reek..." he said to the two girls. "We can mourn our friends later... come on we need to get busy..." Naruto said standing up.

"B-but big brother..." Mavis said.

"Not this time Mavis... I'm sorry..." he told her shaking his head knowing what she wanted to ask him.

"Ok... I understand..." Mavis said.

They would spend the better part of the day burying everyone on the island. When they finished Naruto walked into the destroyed guildhall of Red Lizard and shook his head to clear the sudden flashbacks that he had suddenly spring up before making his way to Zeeself's former office. Opening the door Naruto walked in to find it untouched by the Blue Skull flunkies, which was a surprise, as it was still as neat as it was yesterday. Walking up to Zeeself's desk Naruto saw that the only item on the desk was a thick book. The book looked familiar in some strange way, but he just couldn't remember why it looked so familiar.

Picking it up Naruto's eye's widened in surprise... it was the book he had been eyeing in the book store... the books on how to use the lost magics... with this he could better protect Mavis and Zera... "Master Zeeself... thank you... you knew I wanted this book... for so long I wanted this book... so that I could look out for Mavis... Now I can use the knowledge in this tome to protect Zera and Mavis... I won't let you own... I will exceed your expectations... I promise that Zera will stay safe..." Naruto vowed clutching the book to his chest tightly as if it would fly off or turn into ash if he were to let it go from his grip.

Nine years later

Nine long years had passed since the island was attacked by the Blue Skull guild and the sky on this day was shining clear and blue. Today would be the day that it's three living inhabitants would change forever. Mavis and Zera were in the library organizing the books while at the base of the Tenrou tree Naruto was practicing his magic he hadn't told the girls about. He had kept the secret he could use the lost arts but what better prize for there to be than a surprise. He had trained almost nonstop to increase his strength and had discovered Crash when he destroyed several trees by turning them into cubes.

The tome's in the library had stated that Crash was one of the most versatile types of Magic in the world when more people knew it and a fight between two bearers of this magic could destroy a good chunk of a mountain range. He had also rediscovered the God Slayer arts which was another plus in his books as it would allow him to protect the girls later on if they ever left. Currently he could use Sky, Fire, and Lightning and had been training to combine two of the elements for more powerful spells to use later on in life. He had learned Dragon slayer arts as well, he didn't know why, but he had learned them nevertheless.

The Dragon Slayer arts were just as versatile as the God Slayer arts were if not a bit toned down in power. So far he could use only White, Shadow, and Iron, but he didn't mind as those three were powerful elements in their own right. He had unlocked his dragonforce with his own willpower and had discovered he could use a mixture of Iron and Shadow and White and Shadow and decided that those three elements were the only ones he needed to know. He trained in his magic everyday and worked out after he exhausted himself. For the nineteen year old life couldn't be more peaceful on the island... today that would change.

Naruto is now a very tall and muscular young man now standing at an impressive height of six foot ten going on eleven. He kept his spiky blonde hair tied back into a ponytail, with two shoulder-length bangs framing his face. He wore a white cloak with red flames at the bottom, and had an orange inside, a black shirt, orange pants, black fingerless gloves that had a metal plate on the back of the hands and black boots. "Raijin no Kaden Ryūshi Hō (Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon)" Naruto called out shooting a thick beam of pitch black electricity from his arms at a large boulder where it explodes in a shower of rock and the powerful black electricity that he created.

"I think that's enough training for one day." Naruto told himself. Sniffing the air he could almost feel something in the air, but nothing came to his senses. Walking down the trail he took everyday he couldn't keep the smile off his face. Ten years in near solitude would open one's mind to high levels. Naruto started each morning with a two hour meditation before he began practicing his magic. He was so glad Mavis and Zera-chan hadn't found out he could use them. He was wondering where on the island to take Zera on their next date, but the thing was he had taken her to all the most beautiful spots on Tenrou... it sucked big time.

In the Tenrou library Zera finished organising the last of the books and sighed. It seemed that that there was to do these days was sleep, eat, read the same old books in the library, or go to some of the same spots on the island for a date. Don't get the wrong idea she loved the dates that her boyfriend set up, but she had a feeling that he had no idea where to take her after going to the same places for almost ten years. But she couldn't wait for tonight as it was the night she planned to take their relationship to the next level. Yes that was right tonight was the night she would make love to her boyfriend... sadly, she wouldn't get the chance to do it.

On the beach two men had just stepped out of the boat with their third friend standing up before tripping and falling into the water. "We made it." the first man said.

"Finally... do you know how bored I was just sitting on that boat?" the wet blond asked rhetorically.

"Uh no... not really..." the tallest of the three said.

"Wow... that is so harsh on the old soul in me Warrod." the blond said to the now introduced Warrod jokingly.

"Yuri if you remember we are supposed to be finding the Tenrou orb now focus." the third man said to the now known Yuri.

"Oh shove it Precht, we can't all stay calm and collected like you." Yuri said to the newly introduced Precht.

"Uh can we not argue." Warrod said to his companions with a heartfelt chuckle while he scratched his neck before cracking it trying to remove a kink. Warrod is a very well-built young man his head is, somewhat, rectangular in shape that is covered with messy hair on its top. Warrod dresses himself in a simple outfit of a sleeveless top with a belt and trousers. Yuri chuckled at Warrod's words, and since were they not arguing. If they stopped arguing for more then a minute besides sleeping then the world would go insane. Yuri is a tall young man with medium-length, wavy and spiked dark-blond hair, he had thick eyebrows and very prominent eyelashes.

For his attire, Yuri wore a black turtleneck, over the top of which he wore a leather jacket with a folded, fur-trimmed collar and breast pockets on either side. He also wore simple pants with frayed hems and plain black shoes. Precht's regular attire consists of a dark shirt paired with armored shoulder pads, simple light pants with flames near the edges held up by what looks like a light belt composed of two straps with the relative buttons, possibly part of the pants themselves, and dark, simple shoes/boots. Over this outfit he wears a large, white cape sporting a mantle with a high collar, lighter-colored borders and jagged lower edges.

"We need to get busy if we want to find that treasure. We need the money since buying the boat took up most of our Jewels." Warrod said.

"Couldn't agree more Warrod." Precht said in agreement.

"Ok well let's split up. I'll go this way." he said heading off down a trail.

"Guess I'll go this way then." Warrod said heading through the trees.

"Guess that leaves this way for me." Precht said to himself as he set out for a different trail. "What I don't understand is the feeling that I'm being followed by someone or something." Precht said aloud to himself.

"Well that would be because you are being followed." a very unfamiliar voice said from behind him.

Turning around quickly Precht saw what appeared to be a young man that was Yuri's age. "Who are you?" he asked the teen.

"Names Naruto Vermilion... you?" he responded.

"Precht Gaebolg... do you live here?" he asked the young man.

"Yep... along with my baby sister and girlfriend. Been here our whole lives." Naruto replied.

"Oh... I wasn't aware of survivors living on the island. When we heard the rumor of Tenrou being deserted we came in search of the Tenrou orb." he said honestly.

"Yeah... It's understandable... but you won't find it here on the island." Naruto said honestly.

"What, do you mean to say that it was stolen?" Precht asked him.

"Yep... I'm the one who found the orb missing around five years ago even though we were attacked nearly ten years ago by Blue Skull." Naruto said.

"So us coming here was basically for nothing?" Precht asked the blond.

"Nope not at all. Truth be told the three of us want to get out of here and see the world, but on the night of the attack Blue Skull burned all the boats so we were officially stranded on the island." Naruto told him.

"Well what are we going to do?" Precht asked.

"Well if you came here on a boat then that means you can get us off this damned Island." Naruto said.

Precht narrowed his eyes, "I don't know if me and my group should. I mean for all I know you could have a hidden agenda behind this. Why should I help you and the possible other two that reside on this island?" he questioned Naruto.

Naruto sighed, "Why would I, a teen with obviously no weapons on me, have to lie about living here with two people for the past decade? Come on man we need off of this island, we've been trapped here practically our whole lives. Please just... just let us come with you. Hell I'll make it better I'll tell you everything you need to know about Blue Skull and the Tenrou Orb if you do." he offered as he pleaded with the man.

Precht could hear no lies come from the blonde and with a reluctant sigh he had to agree, "Alright, very well just let me find my comrades while you get your own. Then we can get off this island." Precht said.

Naruto bid the man farewell and headed to the most likely place he knew the girls would be... the library. Walking out of the forest Naruto saw the stone building and walked into it and saw Mavis and a blond standing in a sphere of green magic. "THERE'S NO WAY YOU COULD KNOW THAT!" the blond exclaimed before covering his mouth with his hand.

"And what the hell do you think you two are doing right about now?" Naruto asked causing the two of them to jump nearly out of their skin before they turned towards him.

"H-holy shit you're fucking huge!" the blond exclaimed looking up at the tall blond. Hell he towered over Warrod, and anyone that towered over that giant of a man could be trouble. Hell he even had more muscle than the guy, and that was saying just how much he worked out to stay fit.

"Big brother don't do something like that. You almost gave me a heart attack you know." Mavis whined.

"BIG BROTHER!" the blond exclaimed in shock.

"Uh huh this is my older brother Naruto." Mavis said.

"Mavis... what did I say about doing stupid things... especially with weird teens?" Naruto asked the shorter blond girl ignoring the man's yell of annoyance.

"Oh don't be like that. We were just playing a game to see if he would win the location of the Tenrou orb." Mavis said.

"It wouldn't matter anyways as the orb was stolen years ago." he told them.

"What... that's impossible." the unknown teen exclaimed.

"Believe what you want, but it's the truth. I wander around this island on my free time so I would know if it were still here or not." Naruto said.

"How long have you known the orb was gone big brother?" Mavis asked him.

"Like I said it's been gone since the attack made on Tenrou almost ten years ago." Naruto said.

"I see..." Mavis said.

Sniffing Naruto smelt his love hiding behind one of the bookshelves "Zera-chan you can come out of hiding now I'm sure this guy isn't a threat." Naruto called.

"Zera..." the teen said raising an eyebrow while watching the beautiful teen come out of her hide away before running to the tall blonde and hiding behind him. "Wow she's beautiful..." the teen said in love-struck awe.

"Yeah she is... and she's my girlfriend too." Naruto said causing the teen to stand stiff.

"Oh ouch..." a new voice said in mild humor gaining the small groups attention where they turned around to see Warrod and Precht standing in the doorway. "Looks like Yuri lucked out again... bummer... and here I thought he would actually get a girlfriend." Warrod said laughing.

"Our work here is done. With the orb gone we can't get paid for it." Precht said.

"Wait... what if we went and found the orb and brought it back? I mean it is a artifact of this island." Mavis said.

"No absolutely not. That thing is cursed or have you forgotten the last time the orb captured a host?" Zera said with a scowl.

"Cursed... I don't get it I thought it was just an S-Class treasure." Warrod said.

"It is... but that is because of the curse that was placed on it long ago by our ancestors to protect it." Naruto said.

"I see..." Precht said in understanding.

"Well I'm not leaving until I see proof that this thing is gone. I refuse to leave until that." Yuri said in denial.

"Very well... follow me." Naruto said walking out the door. Walking through the woods Naruto slipped his hands into Zera's and gently squeezed it to show her everything would be just fine. They came upon an altar that had unreadable writing on it with a small hole that looked like it used to hold something. "There it is... the alter for the Tenrou orb." Naruto said.

"It's empty... just like you said..." Mavis said shocked that it was true.

"Yes... now we leave..." Precht said.

"Wait you're leaving already?" Mavis asked.

"Yes... and besides your brother has begged me to bring you with us." Precht said.

"WHAT!" the two girls and Yuri exclaimed.

"That's right. We're finally getting off this godforsaken island." Naruto said.

"B-but big brother... this is our home... why would you want to leave it?" Mavis asked the large blonde.

"Mavis... I want you and Zera to experience the world for what it is. I am tired of staring at the same stretch of land, and I want to see more. I know Zera does even if she won't admit it. Now do you want to go on a grand adventure with me or do you want to stay here and be by yourself?" Naruto asked.

"Uh I think it's easy to see which one I want dummy." Mavis retorted to her older sibling.

"Good... we need to pack. Let's go home and get some of our belongings and then we'll set out." Naruto said getting a nod from the three treasure hunters.

"We'll wait for you to get your things and then we'll set off." Precht said.

"Do we seriously have to bring her along with us?" Yuri asked as he pointed at Mavis.

"What was that punk?" Naruto asked as he got next to the teen.

Yuri stiffened when he felt the smaller blonde's big brother appear behind him "N-nothing." Yuri said quietly.

"I thought so..." Naruto said before he went back to the trail holding Zera hand.

Walking into the house he released Zera's hand with a sigh "Naruto-kun... what's wrong?" Zera asked him.

"I can't believe we finally get to leave after all these years that's all... nothing big." he told her.

"I guess our date is no longer happening tonight as well huh?" she asked.

"Not tonight. However I promise you when we reach the mainland I will treat you to the greatest date in your life." he told her.

"Well I can't wait." Zera said with a smile.

"Let's get packing... they'll probably leave us if Mavis annoys them enough." Naruto said.

"Yeah that's probably true, but she just curious." Zera said.

"Ain't that the truth." Naruto responded with a chuckle.

When they finished packing Naruto carried two trunks on on shoulder and a single trunk on the other with his own instrument strapped to his back to the beach where they saw Mavis pointing out constellations to Warrod and Precht who nodded showing they saw them. "Hey guys." Zera called out to their new traveling partners.

Yuri looked at the couple and waved "About time the two of you got here. Mavis was starting to go nonstop about which constellations were which." he said in a joking manner.

Naruto felt himself scratch the back of his head in embarrassment, "Oh yeah... it is a favorite past time of my little sister. Sorry if she bothered you." he replied in the same joking manner.

"Big brother is so mean to me." Mavis cried out.

"Oh come on Mavis-chan it's just a joke." Zera said patting her friend on the shoulder.

"Not you too Zera-chan." she cried out. This caused all of them to laugh at Mavis before they calmed down enough to board the small boat that took them to the larger one that had brought the three treasure hunters to the island.

"Can you believe it we're finally getting off Tenrou." Naruto said looking at the island from the ship.

"I know... all we've ever wanted to do is get off... but now that we are... I don't wanna go..." Zera said looking back at the island she had once called home for nearly ten years.

"Hey it'll be alright... I promise." Naruto said wrapping a arm around her as she leaned into his body.

"I believe you." Zera said before looking up at her tall boyfriend. "Hey Naruto-kun..." Zera said.

Looking down at Zera he asked "Yes Zera-chan?" with a raised eyebrow. The only time she used that voice was when she wanted something.

Zera shuffled her feet a small bit, "D-Do you think you play something to take my mind off of leaving?" she asked the blond.

"I don't see why not. What would you like to hear?" he asked her.

"Hmmm... How about one of your newer songs that you wrote." she requested from him.

"Alright... let me go get my guitar." he told her.

"What's he doing?" Yuri asked as he watched the blonde opened his guitar case and pulled out the instrument.

"Oh big brother is going to play one of his songs. Come on you need to hear one. He's absolutely amazing." Mavis said dragging the blond along.

"Music eh. Sure why not." Warrod said standing up following the two over to where Naruto and Zera were.

"A song for the trip... sounds delightful." Precht said as he followed behind.

Walking up to where Naruto was trying to get comfortable they all sat down so they could listen to the blond. "Y'all wanna hear too?" the large blond asked the newcomers who nodded showing they were interested.

"Alright... let's get started..." Naruto said strumming his guitar to a beautiful tune before lyrics were added to the melody.

Enter: Cody Simpson-Pretty Brown Eyes

Go to sleep, wake up
You're pretty with no make-up
I like this right here
Go to sleep, wake up
You're pretty with no make-up

This girl she came 'round
The corner, looking like a model
Magazine figure, she was shaped like a bottle
Long straight hair, she was fly as a bird
First time ever I was lost for words

Felt so right, it just couldn't be wrong
Love at first sight if that exists at all
I couldn't move, felt like I was stuck
And then baby girl looked up

And I said hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
Would you mind if I spend time with you?
And I said hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
Would you mind if I spend time with you?

Go to sleep, wake up
You're pretty with no make-up
Go to sleep, wake up
You're pretty with

This girl she was a little hottie
She know she got it
Came from the city so she loves to party
The JT song make her move that body
She dancing all night long

Cause I can tell that she was a wild one
That's why I was shy at first
But I finally worked up the nerve

And I said hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
Would you mind if I spend time with you?
And I said hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
Would you mind if I spend time with you?

Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you
Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you
Spend a little little bit, a bit of time with you
Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you

Oh

Like hey hey little pretty brown eyes
Don't you ever be looking at them other guys
'Cause ain't never had a surfer like me
Start swimming over here and ride my wave
'Cause I see that you party like there's no tomorrow
Let's leave the party, I'll grab my guitar
I got the keys, so jump in my car
Sit back relax, Australia's kinda far

Hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
would you mind if I spend time with you?
And I said hey there pretty brown eyes
What you doin' later tonight?
would you mind if I spend time with you?

Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you
Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you
Spend a little little little bit of time with you
Spend a little bit, a little bit of time with you

Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh

End: Cody Simpson-Pretty Brown Eyes

When he was done Zera had tears in her eye's. Naruto had said he had been working on a song to express himself to her, and she had thought he was breaking up with her, but that wasn't the case here... no he was professing his love for her... it was beautiful... it was the most stunning song she had heard from him in a long time, and to here something like this as they were leaving home... it was just such a perfect combination. "Naruto-kun that was beautiful." Zera said.

"I must agree as I haven't heard such moving words." Precht agreed.

"Awesome song." Warrod said with a nod of approval. Naruto could feel himself blushing at their praise.

"Well that's big brother for you. Always able to reach the hearts of his friends through a simple song." Mavis said with a smile on her face.

"Heh heh thanks guys." Naruto told them as he got his embarrassment under control, it was the first time someone other than the girls had heard his music so it was a bit of an embarrassment.

"Don't mention it. In fact I wish to hear more of these songs in the future." Precht said.

"Yeah same here man." Warrod agreed.

"That was a sweet song, probably one of the best I have heard in my life." Yuri said in agreement.

"Well still... thanks guys." Naruto said nodding his head to them all in thanks.

"Wind's picking up... we'll reach the mainland in about three hours with this current speed." Warrod said as the wind picked up speed causing the ship to go faster.

"Yeah that's if the wind doesn't stop." Mavis said.

"What do you mean by that?" Yuri asked.

"The winds are always changing. Especially out here near Tenrou." Mavis told him.

"So in truth this trip could last around six hours instead of the three." Naruto said to them.

"Oohhh what a bummer." Yuri said.

"Time doesn't really mean anything to us, it's just a way for us to see what time of day it is. It's not that big of a deal." Zera said to the blonde treasure hunter.

It turned out they actually made it to Hargeon with quick speeds. "So this is Hargeon?" Naruto asked as he looked at the port town from the ship.

"Yeah, but we won't be there for another half hour." Warrod told the blond.

"I'll admit it's actually bigger than what I thought." Zera said.

"You guys excited?" Warrod asked as he walked up next to the two.

"Hell yah." Naruto said.

"Oh absolutely." Zera told the shorter of the two giants.

"Heh well we're almost there just wait." Warrod told the brunette.

"Naruto-kun do you want to see what Hargeon has to offer?" Zera asked her boyfriend.

"You already know I do." he replied to her.

When they landed Naruto and Warrod jumped out of the boat "Want some help?" Naruto asked as he grabbed a rope to tie the boat down.

"Thanks I appreciate it." Warrod told the bigger man.

"Don't mention it." Naruto said as he finished tying the knot to keep the ship moored to the dock.

Yuri grabbed a plank of wood and made a makeshift gangplank and Mavis walked down it followed by Zera. "I'm first." Mavis said.

"Actually... you're the third... Naruto-kun and Warrod were the first ones off the boat." Zera told the girl as she pointed to Naruto and Warrod.

"Ahhh man." Mavis said as her head hung at being told she was third off the boat.

"Alright let's get busy and find out where those Blue Skull asshole are." Yuri said as he walked down the plank of wood.

"Alright we can split up into three groups of two. Me and Zera-chan will go this way." Naruto said as he pointed down a road. "Mavis and Precht will go this way to see what they can find." Naruto said pointing down another road. "Warrod and Yuri, you two will go down that road." Naruto said pointing down another. With that three groups split up to begin their searches.

"Naruto-kun how are we going to find out where the Blue Skull guild is?" Zera asked.

"Simple... we go get a drink." he replied as he saw a bar and walked inside it.

Second chapter

Naruto and Zera walked into the loud bar and Naruto watched as it grew quiet. A few of the people in the bar openly gaped at the blonde giant with the beautiful brunette hanging onto his arm. Walking up to the bar Naruto and Zera sat down. "What can I get you?" the bartender asked him.

"Give me a fifth of tequila poured on the rocks. Give the lady a Pina colada, shaken not stirred." Naruto said placing a few jewels that Warrod had given him on the counter to pay for the drinks.

"You got good tastes friend. Anything else I can get you?" the bartender asked him.

"Just a bit of information." Naruto told the bartender.

"What kind of information?" he asked.

"I need to know the location of the Blue Skull guild... I owe a man there some stuff and I want to get it there before it gets stolen from my cart." Naruto said lying to the man. There was just about this man that smelled like pure and unadulterated evil.

"Well I heard they had taken up a base in Magnolia but I can't tell anything more." the man told him.

"Thanks." Naruto said as he finished his drink with a straight face as if he had been drinking for his whole life. While he would admit that the taste of the hard liquor was very good he didn't like the burn it gave him as it flowed down his throat. Just then Zera finished her drink with a loud *Burp*!

Realizing what she did wasn't very ladylike she turned beet red from embarrassment. The bartender gave a hearty laugh at the girl "Wow ahahaha I thought ahahahaha that all you hahahaha ladies were like hahahahaha prim and proper but you hahahahaha you're by far the best." the bartender laughed trying to speak. Calming down he cleared his throat "Sorry about that. Anyways I don't think I've ever met a gal like you. What's your name?" he asked her.

"I-I'm Zera." she replied to him.

"Well Zera the next time you come here your first drink will be on the house how's that sound?" the man asked her.

"Thanks..." she said trying not to sound rude to him.

"Eh don't mention it. Now can I get you two anything else?" the bartender asked him.

"No thanks we just wanted to relax a little before heading out." Zera replied.

"Well you definitely came to the right place. Anyways good luck trying to find your friend." the man said as the couple.

"Yeah thanks. Good luck running your establishment." Naruto said shaking hands with the bartender.

"Thanks." the man said to the blond before the two of them left the bar.

Walking quickly Naruto took several turns before he reached a park. "So why are we at a park Naruto-kun?" Zera asked her boyfriend trying not to slur from being drunk, which he could clearly see.

"Well we're just waiting for the others... Speaking of others here come Precht and Mavis." Naruto said to her as he stood up. Turning Zera saw that her boyfriend was right when he said that he was right. She had been growing suspicious as of late as to why his senses were more developed than hers or Mavis's, and how he had always been able to find either of them even when they were well hidden. She had found a book in his room about ancient and lost magic and knew he had been wanting a way to protect both her and Mavis. She wondered... did he know magic like Mavis could use her illusions? It was a possibility that he did know Magic.

"Anything on Blue Skull?" Precht asked the blonde giant.

"Yeah they're in Magnolia." Naruto told the shorter man.

"Yes we heard the same thing." Precht said nodding his head.

"Where did you go to get your information big brother?" Mavis said.

"He took us to a bar and got it there. I had my first alcoholic drink." Zera said trying not to sway on her feet.

"You're drunk aren't you?" Warrod's voice called out to her as both he and Yuri walked up to the group.

"I'm afraid to admit that I am." Zera said with a blush on her face.

"So what's it like being drunk?" Yuri asked as he nudged her side.

"Please don't I feel like I might fall over if I get pushed." she said quietly.

"I don't know I'm still sober." Naruto said.

"What'd you have?" Precht asked him.

"Fifth of tequila on the rocks." Naruto answered his companion.

"Ohh nice choice, but how'd you know of such a beverage?" Precht asked him.

"Eh it just popped in my head when I entered the bar." Naruto answered.

"I'm surprised that you're still sober after having such a drink." Warrod said.

"Yeah that drink usually knocks us on our asses after having one." Yuri said in agreement.

"I have a high metabolism." Naruto said trying to play off the fact that having magic burned his calories faster than a person without any magic inside their bodies at all, which is true in a sense.

"What did you have Zera-chan?" Mavis asked her friend.

"I had something called a Pina colada. It was sweet and very tasty if not a bit sour at the end." she admitted drunkenly.

"We need to get her some coffee before the real effects of the booze affect her." Warrod said as he watched as the brunette started to stagger more and more.

"What makes you say that?" Mavis asked the smaller of the two giants.

"If this her first time getting drunk then she'll do something she may regret. It's why we need to get her to a diner." Warrod said to the younger of the two siblings.

"It's settled we get coffee." Naruto said picking up Zera before heading towards town.

After sobering Zera up they discussed what they were gonna do about the Blue Skull "So we know that they are in Magnolia. Question is how are we going to get to them?" Warrod asked.

"Well we could always just go to their base and kick their asses." Yuri said.

"They're wizards how do you expect for us to win against wizards?" Precht asked.

"I don't know but I know we'll win." Yuri told the man.

"Ugh who knew planning something as taking down a guild was so hard?" Mavis cried.

"Uh me." Zera said raising her hand.

"It was a rhetorical question Zera." Mavis said.

"Ok ok I know sheesh no need to blow a gasket on me." Zera said as she raised her hands.

"Why don't we just go do some reconnaissance on them and see just how many people they have in their guild before we take action." Naruto suggested to them.

"You know that may actually be a good idea." Warrod said.

"Yes I must concur that that is a better action than fighting them head on." Precht said in agreement with Naruto.

"So when do we go?" Zera asked.

"We could always go now. I mean it's just a little bit over three days to get there by foot." Yuri said.

"Ahhh but that's such a long walk." Mavis whined.

"So. It's not like you're not used to going such long distances on your own. We did live on Tenrou for nearly ten years." Naruto said to her.

"But that was on Tenrou not on a continent." Mavis retorted.

Standing up Naruto nodded "Well either way it's settled. We head for Magnolia." he said.

"Alright I'm ready to go." Warrod said in agreement.

"Let's go." Zera said agreeing with the two giants.

"Right... we can't afford a moment to lose." Precht said.

"Are we really going to do this?" Mavis asked them.

"We don't have any other choice. If Blue Skull has a item like the Tenrou orb then we need to take it back before they use it on somebody or an innocent town." Yuri said.

"He's right... we need to move now before something like that can happen." Naruto said as the rest of them nodded.

"Let's go." Warrod said walking in the direction of Magnolia. Walking behind the giant they looked at the surrounding area with a small smile on their faces.

"Don't you just love the smell of the fresh air Naruto-kun?" Zera asked her boyfriend.

"I guess. I mean I'm just so used to it I can't distinguish it from our home or a place like this." he told her.

"It's understandable. You guys have been on an island your whole lives." Precht said.

"Yeah... and by the looks of it it's going to be dark soon." Warrod said.

"Why don't we travel for a bit more before we settle down for the night." Naruto said looking at the sky seeing they had a couple of hours left in the day.

"Yes we still have a bit more time on our hands so we should make the best of it while we still can." Precht said. Travelling a bit more they soon made camp with a comfortable fire for them to gather around.

"So guys what kinds of things have you found in your adventures?" Zera asked the trio of treasure seekers.

"Well... that depends on what you want to know." Precht said.

"Oh anything really. We have known nothing but isolation for the past ten years so learning new things would actually be amazing right now." Zera told the man.

"Well there was that one time we went to search for the rainbow flower remember?" Warrod asked his friend.

"Ugh not that again." Yuri groaned out.

"It's your fault that things went the way they went." Warrod said.

"At least we got out with the flower." Yuri replied.

"We almost died that day." Warrod growled out.

"Yeah but were still here aren't we?" Yuri asked growling at Warrod.

"If it wasn't for half the stuff you pulled we would have." Warrod yelled.

"We still got the money for the damn thing so I don't see what your complaining about." Yuri yelled back.

"Guys can you stop for a second you're both friends." Mavis said. They opted to ignore the blond as they continued to raise their voices to keep yelling at one another spouting reasons why things were the way they were.

"WELL WE WOULDN'T HAVE TO RUN FROM DAMN NEAR EVERY PLACE WE GO DUE TO YOUR INCOMPETENCE!" Warrod roared.

"WELL I'M THE ONLY REASON WHY WE EVER GET ANY MONEY! PRECHT DOES WHAT HE CAN TO HELP OUT AND YOU ACT LIKE YOU'RE BETTER AT EVERYTHING!" Yuri roared back at the bigger man. Naruto tapped Zera on the shoulder and motioned for her to follow him so they could escape the yelling of the two treasure hunters. Leaving the camp Naruto sighed.

"What's wrong Naruto-kun?" Zera asked him.

"Oh it's nothing. I don't understand I thought those two were best friends." Naruto said.

"They are but what friends wouldn't argue with one another." Zera chuckled out.

"I guess you're right about that." Naruto said.

Walking for a bit more a sudden stench reached his nose... the stench of death... and destruction. Looking around Naruto noticed that all the trees around them were dead which was shocking as it was in a small area "W-what the hell." he said stuttering out. Zera looked up with wide eyes as well.

"W-what happened here?" Zera asked.

"I don't know... but whatever caused this can't be good..." Naruto said quietly.

"Should we tell the other's?" Zera asked.

"Yeah... we don't know what caused this... I have a feeling... but I hope that I'm wrong..." Naruto said.

"What do you think caused this?" Zera asked again.

"Ankhseram Black Magic... also known as the Curse of Contradiction... If that's what caused this then we need to tell the others now." Naruto said as he grabbed Zera's hand and started to pull her along back to the camp. They quickly made it back to camp where they found Mavis, Precht, Yuri, and Warrod (The former two who were still yelling) and were about to tell them but couldn't due to the yelling.

"WELL IT'S NOT MY FAULT THAT A JEWEL LED US DOWN A FREAKING PITFALL!" Warrod yelled out.

"SO! IT WAS SUPPOSED TO HELP PAY FOR ANOTHER EXPEDITION!" Yuri yelled back at Warrod.

"SHUT UP!" Naruto roared loudly shutting them up.

"W-what's wrong big brother... you only yell when you're angry... you're not angry are you?" Mavis asked shaking like a leaf as she looked at her brother scared. Hell even the people, when they were still alive on Tenrou, feared his anger as it usually ended with someone hurt... usually the person who made him mad.

"No... we found something you need to look at... it's unnatural..." Zera said stepping forward.

"What did you guy's find?" a now calm Warrod asked.

"Yeah... it had to be bad if you came back and started yelling." Yuri said.

"Follow us." Naruto said as he motioned for them to follow him and Zera to what they had found. Leading the way the group quickly came to the clearing of dead trees and looked around at it curious as to what had caused for something like this to happen to the large trees that died.

"What the hell..." Warrod said.

"Yeah what the heck happened to the trees?" Yuri asked.

"It's like a breeze of death came by and sucked the life out of everything in the area." Precht said.

"What could have caused this?" Mavis asked.

"I don't know..." Zera said as she looked at her boyfriend.

"I have a feeling... but I can't make any claims as to what could or couldn't have caused this to happen to the trees." Naruto said as he looked around at the tree's that surrounded the group. It was as Precht had said... it was almost as if death had came by and killed everything it had touched in the large clearing they were now standing inside of while looking around them.

"You know I don't think that camping in the forest is such a good idea... maybe we should head back to town." Mavis said.

"No our camp is further away from this place... we should be fine." Naruto said to his sister.

"Oh but do we have to?" she asked her brother.

"Yeah we should be fine. Besides it's dangerous to travel an unknown path in the dark... Especially ones that are like this." Yuri said as he motioned to the trail around them.

"He's right... As long as we don't do something stupid we'll be fine." Warrod said in agreement.

"Kinda reminds me of what we found back at Hell's Valley now that I look around this place." Precht said looking around.

"Hell's Valley... isn't that where that rainbow flower thing was supposed to be?" Naruto asked. He knew of the special rainbow flower and the magical healing powers of the legendary plant.

"Yeah... now that I think about it you're right." Warrod said as anger suddenly flashed across his face again.

"Oh come on I thought we just got over this a few minutes ago." Yuri said.

"Well it's your fault that half the things that happened at that place." Warrod said.

"I know and I did say I was sorry like over a thousand different times for doing that." Yuri said to the big man.

"Yeah I know..." Warrod said as the anger left him easing the built up tension.

"Can you tell us what happened?" Zera asked.

"Yeah I guess we could..." Precht said.

"Why don't me and Yuri go get some grub... it'll allow for Precht to explain the story without interruption." Warrod offered as he nudged Yuri in his side.

"Yeah I guess it wouldn't hurt for him to explain what went down that day." Yuri said as he and Warrod went in the direction of a brook they had passed a few minutes ago.

"We should head back to the camp so you can hear what happened." Precht said motioning for the trio to follow him. When they got back Precht built the fire back up to a comfortable heat and sat down with the others around the fire.

"So where do I begin?" Precht asked himself as he scratched his chin.

"I do believe that the beginning would be best." Mavis said. This prompted Naruto to flick his sister on the ear causing her to glare at him. Naruto shook his head showing that it was time to get serious.

"Alright... let me see..." Precht said as he ignored the siblings. "As you know we went to Hell's Valley to retrieve the legendary Rainbow flower." Precht said while the three nodded their heads. "That flower only bloomed at the deepest parts of the caves once every year releasing it's magical healing properties into the air. We wanted to get to it at the time of it's blooming so we could find a seller and sell it for the jewel that would allow us to continue our expeditions." Precht said. "And because of how rare it was the plant would be worth millions of Jewel. If we found it our reputation would be unmatched by no other treasure hunter in the world." Precht said as he slipped into his memories to tell them what had transpired on that day. "To reach this particular treasure we had to travel through a barren wasteland where poisonous gases billowed up from the ground from deep beneath the earth." Precht said cracking his neck trying to relieve a painful kink in it.

Flashback

Hell's Valley was indeed a hell on Earth. The purple smoke billowing up from the ground was enough to make anyone insane... that or kill them. Three men could be seen walking through the valley of death with masks that would allow them to breath easier as they walked. "Damn does this place have to be such a wasteland?" the middle man asked.

"Actually this was once a prosperous city in ancient times it would be wise to keep an eye out for things that could go wrong Yuri." the rear man said to Yuri.

"I know. Which is why I'm asking why does it have to be like this." Yuri replied as he motioned around them to the deserted ruins of the dead civilization.

"Yeah despite how it looks I think I can imagine what this place looked like before it became the way it is." Warrod said.

"Yes I can too. Did you know that the people of this place were once plant worshippers?" Precht asked them.

"No I didn't but thanks for the useless History lesson." Yuri said.

"History can actually prove to be very helpful in the right situations Yuri, better remember that." Precht replied to the blond.

"Don't worry I won't forget sheesh." Yuri said.

"Look over there." Warrod said as he pointed to a cave that led underground to where the flower might be.

"An underground cave... good work on spotting that Warrod." Precht told the big man.

Walking into the cave they found it void of the poisonous gasses that were outside and pulled their masks off their faces. "Finally fresh air... well fresher air at least." Yuri said as he took a deep breath of the life giving element.

"Got that right. Those masks were stuffy as hell." Warrod said in agreement.

Walking deeper into the cave they found no sight of the plant. "Urgh where the hell is this damned plant?" Yuri growled.

"Patience Yuri we have yet to find the flower." Precht told the teen.

"Yeah just stay on your toes we'll find it soon enough." Warrod told the teen with a serious look on his face.

"I get it keep a eye open sheesh." Yuri grumbled out.

"That's not what I meant. Legend has it that anyone that's entered these ruins has never made it back out alive." Warrod said to Yuri.

"You don't need to tell me about old legends. We'll find that thing and once we do we'll be the best treasure hunters in the world." Yuri said looking at the bigger man.

"Slow down Yuri we have plenty of time to search for the flower. It's not going anywhere if it's underground." Precht told Yuri.

"I can't help being excited. I want to find that thing so we can get paid." Yuri said.

"Life isn't all about money Yuri and you will do best to respect that fact or it could cost you later in life." Warrod said to his excited blonde companion.

Several minutes later Yuri yelled out "Dammit we got lost." while Warrod sighed.

"What did I tell you about being patient?" Warrod ground out.

"I know I know we have plenty of time." Yuri replied.

"Oh calm down it's a good thing that I have a map on hand." Precht said calmly as he pulled out the parchment.

"Always thinking several steps ahead aren't you Precht?" Warrod asked.

"Of course... we can't be to cautious with Yuri with us now." Precht said.

"D-did you just make a joke?" Warrod asked stunned that the always calm man could do something such as crack jokes... hell it was the first time the man had joked with them actually noticing the joke.

"Yeah and it was about me... Wait a second... Hey come on that's not right man." Yuri said as Warrod laughed and Precht chuckled.

Looking at the map Precht pointed out where they came in "Well we came in from that entrance over there so that means we need to go this way." Precht said tapping the paper.

It suddenly grew dark. "Uh hold on let me replace the oil." Yuri said as he grabbed his pack and set both it and the lamp on the ground. Digging around he tried to find the next container of oil, but couldn't find it as it was so dark. "Dammit I can't see a damn thing." Yuri said when suddenly light was available. "Oh that's convenient." he said.

He looked up and saw a candle lit up. "Well that can't be good." Warrod said.

"Automatic ignition lamps... must have been designed to activate in response to any intruders." Precht said as their eye's widened in realization.

"OH SHIT RUN FOR IT!" Yuri said as a giant rock fell. Grabbing his pack Yuri quickly started to run with Warrod and Precht hot on his heels as another rock fell behind them.

"Any idea on where we should go?" Warrod asked as another rock fell behind them.

"Oh I don't know A DIRECTION AWAY FROM THE FALLING ROCKS!" Yuri yelled at him.

"I know that I'm asking which direction can we go without getting crushed." Warrod replied.

One of the rocks crashed close to where they were and sent them sprawling. They got up and Precht spotted something "Look a minecart." he said.

"Great idea Precht. Let's go." Warrod said as he and Yuri got in it and Precht began to push them down the rails.

Hopping in just in time they rolled down a hill before cresting over another "AHHH MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP! FOR THE LOVE OF GOD MAKE THIS THING STOP!" Yuri yelled. Let it not be said that Yuri was not a fan of thrill rides.

"Can't it's already going on it's own." Precht said as they rolled over another hill and shot down a larger one before they suddenly slowed down and stopped.

Yuri jumped out and kissed the ground over and over "Sweet solid ground I missed you so much." he said.

"Oh grow up it wasn't that bad. At least we stopped at the perfect place. So now what?" Warrod asked.

"We get and walk." Precht said to Warrod as he climbed out of the mine cart. "

Oh... right." the big man said with a laugh.

"Let's go." Precht said to the two men.

"You know I'm curious about something." Warrod said.

"Oh yeah and what would that be?" Yuri asked.

"Do you ever think ahead or do you always fly by the seat of your pants?" Warrod asked the blond. Instead of answering Warrod Yuri sees something that gains his short attention span.

"Hey guys look at that." he said pointing to a little statue with a large gem in it's forehead. Stopping by it he smirked "I do believe we found our first treasure guys." the blond said.

"You're kidding right?" Warrod asked.

"Of course not just look at the size of this thing." Yuri said.

"What I'm saying is that this thing has 'booby-trap' written all over it." Warrod told the blond.

"Oh relax it's just a gem Warrod." Yuri said.

"I do believe that you should listen to Warrod, Yuri. I do feel as if there is something... off about this gem you've spotted." Precht said.

"Lighten up Precht it's just a gem what's the worst that could happen to us?" Yuri asked as he tried to pry the gem off the statue which causes another trap to spring on the treasure hunters.

Suddenly the gem glowed causing Precht and Warrod to scowl at Yuri "Uh oh.." Warrod said as the bridge tilted. They then see the minecart start to roll towards them.

"Oh man not again." Yuri said with a moan.

"Run for it." Precht said as they started to run from the moving mine cart.

"You know just for the record if we make it out of this alive I'm gonna kill you." Warrod told Yuri.

"Don't worry I'll do it myself." Precht said.

"Oh come on are we really discuss how you're going to kill me while we're running from a frigging mine cart?" Yuri asked his companions.

"YES WE ARE!" the two men yelled at the blond.

"We can finish this discussion later." Yuri said.

Looking ahead Yuri spotted the exit for the tunnel "Look it's the exit." Yuri said.

"Keep running we're almost there." Precht said.

A board broke causing the three men to fall through screaming "DAMMIT YURI!" Precht roared out in frustration.

"I WANT YOU TO KNOW THAT I BLAME YOU FOR THIS!" Warrod yelled as they fell.

"I"M SORRY PLEASE DON'T KILL ME!" Yuri yelled out as they fell into a rapidly moving river. When the river had calmed down enough the three men crawled out coughing and gagging "Ahh man that sucked." Yuri said.

"Yeah... it did." Warrod agreed with the blonde.

"I hate to tell you but we're lost again." Precht said to his friends.

"Yeah maps soaked to the bone... it's no use to us now." Warrod said looking at the wet paper.

Looking around Yuri saw they were in some kind of glowing cave "Hey guy's look at this." he said.

Warrod and Precht looked around themselves in wonder "Where are we?" Warrod asked.

"I don't know.. but it's so bright." Yuri said.

Kneeling down Precht picks up some of the glowing substance and notices that it was a form of luminescent moss. "This moss is a luminescent species of some kind... question is... what is it doing down here?" he asked.

"I don't know, but something's been bugging me for a while now." Warrod said as he looked around the area.

"Maybe this used to be a sacred site of some kind or maybe this was just something that happened with time." Yuri said.

"Yes that is possible." Precht said.

"Hey look it's the Rainbow Flower." Warrod said gaining their attention.

"About time if you ask me." Yuri said with a laugh as he ran to get the medicinal plant.

"Something strange is going on and it's been bothering me." Precht said.

"I literally just said that." Warrod said.

"If we're on the same page the thing that's been bothering us would have to be the traps. Other places design their traps to kill. Yet these ones were pushing us this way." Precht said as Warrod nodded his head in agreement.

"So we are on the same page after all..." Warrod said.

"Indeed..." Precht said as he tensed up in case something happened.

"What do you think it means for us?" Warrod asked as he narrowed his eye's while looking at the flower in suspicion.

"It's as you said Warrod. The people here used to worship plants... this cave is filled with them... strange ones at that..." Precht said. "I suppose what I'm trying to say is what if the traps we have tripped were meant to lead us here so that we can become some meal for a monster of some kind." Precht said as Warrod's eye's widened in realization.

"You're right... we need to get outta here." Warrod said.

"Yuri wait a second. Don't pick the flower." Warrod called out to the blond but it was to late as Yuri grabbed the shining flower. The ground shook as Yuri jumped away in time for a ugly green plant monster rose from the ground.

"Dammit this has been happening a lot lately." Yuri said.

"I hate being right all the time." Warrod said looking at the flower on top of the monsters head.

Suddenly a vine wrapped around Yuri picking him up "AHHH!" the blond yelled out.

"YURI!" Warrod and Precht called out to the blond.

"I see it now. The Rainbow Flower was just a trap to lead people down here to feed this thing." Precht said as he looked at the monster.

"That's a really good observation but if you haven't noticed I'm about to be eaten by a plant." Yuri said.

Warrod grabbed his net gun and fired it at the monster's face causing it to cover the monster's mouth. "Yuri grab that flower! Precht cut the roots." Warrod ordered.

Yuri quickly grabbed the flower and picked it off the monster's head just as Precht cut the monsters roots effectively killing it. Cutting the vine that held Yuri, Precht and Warrod caught the blond. "Did you get it?" Precht asked.

"Yep sure did." Yuri said with a smile as he showed them the pod that held the precious cargo they had been searching for all that day where they breathed a sigh of relief.

With that Precht finished his tale "And that is how we did it." Precht said.

"Wow I didn't know treasure hunting was such a dangerous job." Mavis said.

"Still a cool story... they got to fight a demonic flower of sorts." Naruto said.

"Is that all you heard?" Zera asked her boyfriend.

"Of course not I heard it all." Naruto replied to her.

"And to think I fell in love with you." Zera said.

Naruto grabbed his heart as if he had been stabbed "Ohhh my heart... it's been stabbed..." Naruto said dramatically as he fell over causing Zera to laugh before she leaned over and kissed him, "Yeah that's what I love about you Naruto-kun... never outgrow that playfulness." she said.

"Whoa ho what's this love by the fire." Warrod's voice called out filled with humor.

"Yeah maybe we should leave them to their privacy." Yuri said in agreement.

Zera blushed as she sat up along with Naruto, "Stay out of our love lives... please." Zera said still blushing.

"Eh don't worry about it we were just joking... no harm done." Warrod said.

"Yeah and look at what we caught." Yuri said as he pointed to the large fish they had caught at the brook.

"Wow that's a big fish you guy's caught." Zera said with wide eyes.

"I know and the best part is there's enough for all of us to eat to our heart's content too." Warrod said as Precht finished chopping it up.

When the fish had finished cooking they dug into their meal with gusto with Naruto and Warrod having a contest to see who could eat the most out of the two of them. "You shouldn't eat so fast Naruto-kun." Zera said as she watched her boyfriend eat.

"Of comf on. If's dust a betin tontest." Naruto said with a mouth full of food.

"Don't talk with your mouth full." Zera said as Naruto swallowed his food.

"Sorry I said oh come on it's just a eating contest." Naruto repeated.

"Yeah but still you could hurt yourself by doing something like that." Zera said looking at the blond.

"I'll be fine. Besides when have I ever hurt myself?" Naruto asked her smiling.

"So is treasure hunting what you guys want to do for the rest of your lives?" Mavis asked.

"Well once we find the Tenrou orb we could sell it and not have to worry about money. It is an S-Class treasure after all." Yuri said.

"I thought we agreed to destroy it once we found it." Precht said.

"You guys might have but I sure as hell didn't agree on such a thing." Yuri said.

"And I told you that I'll destroy it before you can ever do such a thing." Naruto said.

"I have to agree with Naruto. If that thing falls into the wrong hands there is no telling how much trouble the curse of that thing could cause. I say we destroy it." Warrod said in agreement with Naruto.

Mavis looked at where Zera was and saw she wasn't there "Any idea where Zera went?" she asked.

"No... she might have gone to get something to drink from the lake." Precht offered as Naruto stood up.

"I'll go look for her." Naruto said standing up before he walked where Zera's scent led him. Walking out of the woods he saw Zera in the water wearing a bathing suit swimming around the water. She stood up letting the water run down her curvaceous body creating a wonderful sight as the full moon shown down on the water making it shine as if Zera were an angel and he was the mortal causing his heart to hitch in his chest at the sight of her form.

She turned around and jumped shocked that her boyfriend's sudden arrival "N-Naruto-kun where did you come from?" Zera asked him.

"I-I came from the camp to see if you were alright." Naruto said.

"I'm fine... but you know what would make this better?" Zera asked as she walked towards him slowly as if she were a tigress.

"N-no I don't." Naruto said. He had a idea at what she was getting at, but he didn't want to do something he could regret later on in the future.

"Well what if I told you I want to swim with you..." she said as she wrapped her arms around his back gently.

"I'm in... I could always use a swim to relax my body." Naruto said removing his clothes until he was in his boxers.

With a splash Naruto cannonballed into the crystal clear water causing Zera to laugh at her boyfriend's childish behavior. When he rose from the water Naruto shook his head causing his hair to wrap around his neck and cover his face making him look like a old man which made her laugh harder. Her laughter stopped when she was splashed by a large wave of water courtesy of her boyfriend. She looked at him and saw him smirking at her before she blushed a deep red. This was the first time they were alone in a while now and she saw how the water ran down his muscular frame making it look like a blonde god had been sent down from the heavens.

She slowly walked up to him and pressed her five foot eight frame to his large six foot frame "Naruto-kun... I love you." Zera said.

"And I you... Zera-chan." Naruto said as he leant down and pressed his lips to hers. Wrapping his arms around her lifted her as she wrapped her slender and toned legs around him as he walked to the shore kneeling down he laid her on the soft sand that was here and continued to kiss her harder while she ran her hands through his thick hair.

Breaking the kiss Zera breathed heavily "Naruto-kun I can't wait any longer... I want you..." she said in a tone heavily laced with lust while Naruto only leaned down to kiss her again.

It was a soft kiss that showed he understood what she was implying. Breaking the tender kiss he looked in her eye's "Are you sure Zera-chan?" he asked her.

"Yes... I can't take it any longer... besides we're supposed to get married one day so it's not like we won't know what we'll look like." Zera said pushing him off her gently. Sitting up she removed her top to reveal her creamy breasts to the man she loved. Reaching up she grabbed her hair ties and pulled them off allowing her silky hair to flow freely in a gentle breeze that blew allowing some of the water on her to fall of in a sparkle of light that dazzled the blonde to no extent.

She stood up and removed her bottoms blushing a deep red as it was the first time she had revealed herself to him. Getting over her embarrassment she noticed that Naruto was just standing where he was and staring at her. Pointing to his boxers she motioned for them to go snapping him out of his thoughts. Quickly pulling them down he stumbled out of the offending garments which made Zera chuckle before she pulled him down to the ground. She straddled him and started to kiss him hard, bruising their lips in the process, moaning in pleasure at having the other like they were. Breaking the kiss they took deep breaths before kissing one another again.

Zera broke the kiss momentarily breathing hard "Naruto-kun... I don't want any foreplay... I want you to just make love to me... ok..." she breathed out as her cheeks began to glow red.

"Are you sure this is what you want?" Naruto asked breathing a bit more calmly, but on the inside he was a nervous wreck.

"Yes... now make love to me." Zera said to the blond.

"For you my dear... anything..." Naruto said as he entered her snapping her barrier making her wince in pain as tears leaked out the corner of her eye's. Naruto leaned down and kissed her gently to try and ease the pain knowing that it must be hurting a lot.

Feeling her move her hips a bit Naruto understood what she wanted and eased out of her slowly causing her to moan before he pushed back in her with a moan of his own. For him Zera was tight... very tight and she was squeezing him like a vise. Zera gasped in pleasure when Naruto put his lips on the side of her head and sucked on earlobe. He took his time doing that, before trailing kisses on her smooth neck and along her shoulders as she leaned her head back to give him better access to her neck where he started to suck on it leaving his mark on her. "I love you... Naruto-kun..." Zera moaned out as he pushed back into her body.

"And I love you to Zera-chan... Marry me." he said causing her heart to seize up.

"W-what?" she asked as he looked at her stopping for a moment.

"I want you to marry me Zera-chan. I want to live out the rest of my days with you... marry me..." he said again.

"Yes... a million times yes..." she said leaning down and kissing her new fiancé. She flinched when Naruto got his hands on her large breast, a bit roughly in her opinion but hey they had just lost their virginity some things were bound to be a bit rough, but did nothing to stop him as he started caressing her right breast softer than before, kneading and squeezing the soft orb of flesh, rolling his palm over her erect nipple causing Zera to moan in pleasure once again.

"Naruto-kun…" Zera moaned in disappointment as Naruto let go of her body, but not for long because Naruto once again claimed her mouth and kissed her deeply while intertwining his tongue with hers, sucking fiercely on her mouth as she moaned and writhed under his grip. After a few minutes Naruto pulled back sucking on Zera's tongue for a few seconds before releasing it. Soft moans of pleasure escaped from her lips as he continued to rub, knead and roll the fleshy orbs. Meanwhile, his left hand traveled downward caressing her thighs gently making her moan softly from the pleasure as he removed her breast from his mouth.

"I love how this went... tonight I mean." Naruto said with a moan.

"Me to..." Zera moaned out trying not to lose herself to the pleasure she was feeling right now thanks to her loveable blonde. She leaned down where her breasts were in his face and effectively silenced his moaning by pushing her large double d breasts into his face. Grinning while his face was burying between her heavenly cleave, with his grip now on her supple butt-cheeks, Naruto lifted her up till only the head of his cock was left inside of her before dragging her down along his shaft slowly. Bolts of pleasure surged through their bodies at the same time as Naruto began to pump into her at a slowly quickening pace which made the brunette moan louder.

The blond gripped her butt tightly as he bounced her on his cock, being overwhelmed by the amazing feeling of her velvety wall slicked with her juices clamped around his cock with every thrust, as squelching noises and the sound flesh slapping against each other filled the area. "God! Faster! Fuck me harder, Naruto-kun!" Zera shamelessly moaned out as she moved to her hands to his shoulders and started bouncing on his lap herself, increasing the sliding speed of his cock inside her soaked cunt. She would never let this night slip from her memory... the night she finally got to have her boyfriend now fiance make love to her.

Feeling his orgasm getting nearer Naruto turned them around and placed her on her back, with him on top. Her legs wrapped around his waist as he continued to pump into her core and captured her lips into a heated lip-lock, their tongues dueled for dominance. The new position allowed him to go deeper, hitting her womb with every thrust, allowing the urge to cum to slowly overwhelm the both of them. "I'm gonna cum, Zera-chan" Naruto groaned out as he slammed his cock into her even deeper and harder than before.

"Ahhh…Naruto-kun…cum inside me. I want you to cum inside me!" Zrea replied through moans.

Her legs didn't exactly let him go anywhere, so he had no choice but to empty his load inside. With one last thrust, Naruto buried his cock deep into her cunt and pumped a large amount of his hot sticky seed into her pussy, filling her womb up as the rest flowed out of her cunt along with her juices. After he was done cumming, Naruto pulled his dick out of her overstuffed snatch, watching as his seed seeped out slowly as it traveled down the crack of her ass. Sitting back he smiled at Zera when she pushed herself up on her elbows and looked at him with lust and love in her eyes. "Round two?" she asked. "I thought you'd never ask." he told his love.

Back at the camp the group were starting to wonder where the two were as it had been nearly two hours "Ugh I swear if they don't get back I'm going to go find them and drag their asses back here." Yuri growled.

"Well why don't you go check down by the lake where we caught the fish. It's where Naruto went and yet he hasn't come back. Why not go see if they are just enjoying each other's company." Warrod suggested.

"Alright... I'll be back." Yuri said standing up before he walked through the trees to the lake. Hearing something peculiar he turned... before turning back around with a furious blush on his face.

"I think I'll leave them be." Yuri told himself. Walking quickly back to camp he sat down with a blush on his face which was very noticeable now in the light of the campfire.

"Ok I'm curious... what the hell happened to cause you to get all flustered?" Warrod asked the blond with a raised eyebrow.

"Uhhh I don't think I should say... It could prove to be just as embarrassing to you as it was for me." Yuri said.

"Oh come on it couldn't have been that bad. Surely you didn't see anything that you shouldn't have right." Warrod said.

"I guess lovemaking counts as bad then?" Yuri asked as his blush increased while everyone's jaw dropped at what they heard.

"You spied on them while they were having sex my god how stupid can you be?" Precht asked, and although they couldn't see it he had a blush on his face.

Mavis was cherry red and steam was noticeable as she tried to control her thoughts.

"I didn't mean to I just stumbled upon them and quickly left I swear I didn't see much." Yuri said to the man.

Warrod managed to control his embarrassment if only just while he shook his head at the blond "If I knew you were going to stop to watch them have sex I would have just said leave them be as they were spending quality time with one another." he said to the blond whose jaw dropped again.

Warrod!" Yuri exclaimed.

"Well it's the truth. If Naruto wants to have sex with Zera then who are we to interrupt them while they're doing it." Warrod said.

"Warrod is right. If Naruto wants to spend time alone with Zera then we should just let them be." Precht said pointing a stick at Yuri.

"Oh my gosh Big Brother and Zera-chan..." Mavis thought with a bit of blood running down her nose.

Warrod looked at the girl with a raised eyebrow before asking "Hey Mavis... are you alright... you have a bit of- he didn't get to finish as she passed out from the embarrassment of hearing that her brother and her friend were doing the hanky panky with one another.

Third Chapter

Walking back to camp Naruto and Zera had smiles on their faces while Zera walked with a small limp in her step. The guys turned away with YurI bearing a noticeable blush on his face. Warrod Said nothing and bit into another piece of the fish while Precht opted to sharpen his blade some more. Mavis was sleeping soundly in a sleeping blanket that they had bought in the last town they were in so she couldn't react to them coming back as they were. "Hey guys." Naruto said with a wave.

"So you found her after all. You know we were starting to worry about you guys and almost sent Yuri to track you down." Warrod to the couple with a deep chuckle.

"Yeah we went for a swim to relax a bit no harm done." Naruto said.

"Yeah I hear ya. So did you enjoy your swim?" Warrod asked him.

"Sure did and guess what happened while we were there?" Naruto asked the man.

"Uhhh you kissed her... I don't really know..." Warrod responded unsure of how to answer him without spilling that Yuri had found them in the middle of having their quality time with their other half.

"I asked Zera-chan to marry me... and she said yes." Naruto said.

Snapping out of his embarrassment Yuri looked at the couple with a wide smile on his face "That's great news guys congratulations on your engagement." he told the smiling duo.

"Thanks Yuri, it means a lot..." Zera told the blond.

"Eh don't mention it." he said with a smile. In all honesty he was surprised they were getting hitched. He knew they had been with one another for a while now, but he didn't think they had been together long enough to get married. Yuri scratched his chin "Hey I hate to pry but how long you two been together?" the blond asked them.

"Oh they've been together since the night of the attack. Master Zeeself had arranged for Zera to marry big brother before we ran into the forest." Mavis answered the blond.

"That long huh... I can see the perfect couple in them... it's as if they were meant to be." he said.

"Well you'll probably find it weird that I used to look down at them for being poor... but the night of the attack I lost everything and finally understood what it meant to have nothing... but then I realized... I had Naruto-kun and Mavis... I didn't lose everything after all." Zera said leaning into Naruto as he wrapped an arm around her.

"Wow... I didn't think that would have been possible for you to actually be a bully..." Yuri said.

"Yeah... I never pictured you like that. You're always so nice to everybody..." Warrod said in agreement.

"Well sometimes losing everything you love and cherish can work miracles and open anybody's eye's." Zera told them quietly.

"Well if it weren't for the Blue Skull's raid on Tenrou then you wouldn't be near as nice as you are today." Yuri said.

"Uh huh... And although I'm sad it happened I'm kinda glad it did." Zera said with a sigh.

Naruto yawned loudly gaining their attention "I think it's about time we hit the sack. We do have a long day of traveling tomorrow." Naruto said.

"I agree. We need as much as much rest as we can get or else we won't get as far as we can if we are exhausted." Precht said in agreement as he unrolled his sleeping bag. Warrod, Yuri, and Naruto followed his example and unfurled their sleeping bags before they crawled inside them.

Zera climbed inside the sleeping bag with Naruto where he wrapped a arm around her as she cuddled him. "So what exactly caused you two to sleep in the same bag?" Yuri asked them.

"Well Naruto-kun is my fiancée so what's it to you anyway." Zera replied to the blond with narrowed eyes.

"Ok, ok I was just asking." Yuri responded. Closing his eyes Naruto let the lull of Nature take him to the land of dreams with a smile on his face. He was happy... happy to have friends like Precht, Yuri, and Warrod... to have a sister like Mavis... and a woman to love like Zera... this is was camaraderie at it's finest and there was nothing that could change that ever...

Three days later they could see the town of Magnolia from several miles away. "So that's Magnolia?" Warrod asked.

"We're almost there." Zera said happily.

"About time if you ask me." Yuri said.

"So this is the home of the guild that killed all our people, and stole the Tenrou orb is." Naruto said looking at the city.

"Well let's get moving or else we'll be stuck out here for another night." Precht said.

"When we get there we need to find just where these assholes are hiding." Yuri said.

"All in due time Yuri... all in due time..." Precht told the blond.

"Bah to hell with time... we need to find that thing before something happens to the orb." Yuri said.

"Is that all you care about?" Warrod asked the blond.

"I'm... just... worried that they'll use it... that's all... yeah that's it." Yuri said while Naruto narrowed his eye's in suspension.

"We can worry about that later. Right now we just need to find the Blue Skull." Warrod said.

"Let's go..." Naruto said as he took lead in walking. Reaching the town they saw all the street's deserted which made it seem suspicious as hell to the group. Walking further in Naruto spotted something. "Hey guys... look up..." he said. Looking up their eye's widened in shock at what they saw... on the top of a large cathedral was a skeleton... a dragon skeleton that spanned the top of the church.

"W-what the..." Warrod said shocked at what he saw.

"W-why is that on top of that cathedral?" Mavis asked.

"I can't answer that..." Precht said.

"It's got to be Blue Skull... they must have taken over..." Zera said.

"That's exactly what happened. We need to do what we came here to do... let's go..." Naruto said. With that they split up in groups of two to do what they needed to do. Naruto and Zera stayed together while Yuri went with Warrod and Mavis went with Precht just like in Hargeon. Walking through town Naruto didn't see nor smell a single person, and those that he did were inside the houses that lined the street most likely locked tightly inside.

They quickly regrouped as nobody was out and about and reported that they found nothing. Precht scratched his chin "It seems that Blue Skull has taken over the town through force. So how can we gather the necessary information if we want to take the Tenrou orb?" he asked.

"Simple... we find them and fight." Yuri said.

Warrod sighed "Yuri they are a wizard guild and can use magic. If you haven't forgotten we are treasure hunters that can't use magic." he told the blond.

"Mavis seems adapt in using her illusions." Precht said.

"Yeah and illusions can't kill. What happens if one of them is smart enough to see through them huh?" Naruto asked.

"Calm down big brother. You'll protect us right?" she asked getting raised eyebrow from the giant.

"What do you mean I can't use magic." Naruto said lying.

"Uh huh I know you can. In fact I can tell you just what kinds of magic you can use." Mavis said.

"Oh please enlighten me on just what magic I can 'use' Mavis." Naruto said making air quotes.

"Ok. You can use Crash and Slayer magic... both God and Dragon Slayer to be exact." she said getting a shocked look from her brother before his eyes narrowed dangerously at her.

"How did you know that I could use those magic's Mavis? Tell me now." he told her in a voice that showed he won't take no from her.

Mavis gulped in a bit of fear. She knew she had royally pissed her brother off when he started to speak in that voice. Yes he could be prone to anger... but when he was pissed off like he currently was he could do anything that would make even the late Master Zeeself scared. Gulping again she started to speak "I-I f-f-followed you one day... I-I s-s-saw you training i-in your magic. I'm s-s-sorry Big brother I r-really am." she told him as she tried to unsuccessfully to not stutter out just how she knew he could use those Magics.

"Next time... don't spy on me and just tell me that you knew... got it." he told her calmly as he tried not to blow a gasket at her.

Mavis nodded quickly to show she understood him while Naruto got looks of surprise, shock and relief that he could use stronger magic than Mavis' illusions. "So what are we gonna do?" Warrod asked as the tension eased quickly.

"We find em... and kill em all." Yuri said.

"No... we find them... beat them... and take the orb... and destroy it..." Naruto said.

"What... You're still going to destroy it?" Yuri asked.

"Yes..." Naruto replied to the blond.

"But it's worth so much Jewel though why would you want to destroy it?" Yuri asked him.

"I will destroy that thing before it can destroy the world... and you're not going to stop that." Naruto told the blond man.

"And if you look around you can look at the damage that the Blue Skull guild did to this place. I want to help them." Zera said.

"Yeah the sheer damage to the town is immense." Precht said looking around as he now noticed the damage.

"That's an understatement of the century." Warrod said.

"Everyone is hiding because Blue Skull destroyed their happiness." Mavis said.

"That's why I am going to take the orb and destroy it." Naruto seethed angrily.

Yuri much to his own surprise nodded in agreement this time "I understand... and I'm in... we need to get that orb back and rid the world of its presence for good." the blond said agreeing with Naruto.

"About time you saw reason." Zera said.

"Oh come on- Yuri went to whine, but Zera looked at him with a raised eyebrow as if she was daring the eccentric blond to retort back to her. Yuri shut his mouth and said nothing more as he could incur Zera's wrath as the girl's giant fiancée was shaking his head no behind his fiancee's back while he was motioning for him to stop by waving his fingers back in forth in front of his neck. Yuri said nothing more as he sighed in defeat knowing that Zera was indeed right about destroying the Tenrou orb... it was an unnatural item that needed to be removed from the world for good.

"Let's retreat back to the forest for a bit... maybe we can think of a plan before we do something reckless." Warrod suggested. The other's nodded in agreement and they all turned around and began to make their way back to the forest a few miles away from Magnolia. Soon Naruto and the others began to sneak around the thick forest, even though they weren't near Magnolia, so as to not be spotted by the Blue Skull flunkies. Naruto peered around a tree and saw Zera motion the all clear for him to move where he ran to hide behind another tree.

"Is all this really necessary guys? I mean seriously we aren't even near Magnolia right now." Yuri said quietly.

"We are trying to sneak around so as to not get caught." Warrod replied.

"We're here for one reason and one reason only... and that is to take back the Tenrou orb and destroy it before the Blue Skull use it for their own means." Precht said to the two of them.

"We've been over this several times now Yuri." Zera said to the blond.

"Ugh I know but we're sneaking around like common thieves." Yuri said.

"Wait aren't treasure hunters people that steal what others want?" Naruto asked them.

"Well technically yes but I prefer the term finders of lost items instead." Yuri told the blond giant who just shrugged his shoulders showing he didn't really care about it.

"It means that we can't just go and blow our cover because you want to go and barge into the Blue Skull headquarters to take back the orb." Zera said to the man.

"I get that. What I meant was that we all saw that giant dragon skeleton right. I think it would be rather obvious that is where they're hiding at." Yuri said quietly.

"I hate to agree with Yuri, but that seems like the most logical of places for them to build their base." Zera said.

"I can't believe Yuri is actually thinking with his head for once." Warrod said with a grin on his face.

"I know it's like Yuri has went to a opposite world and someone smart replaced him." Naruto joked with his friend.

"I thought we were supposed to be sneaking around not making fun me suggesting the most logical place where Blue Skull based themselves at." Yuri hissed out at the to giant men.

"I think what big brother and Warrod mean to say is that we're just making sure that they don't have other hideout where the orb may be." Mavis said.

"Exactly." Warrod and Naruto said at the same time.

The sound of a bird landing caught the group's attention. Mavis smiled at the sight before she closed her eyes as if in thought "The energy here is unlike anything I've ever felt in my life before." she said with a gentle sigh as if she were being caressed by a lover.

Naruto sighed as he too closed his eye's and felt the energy in the air. Mavis' voice suddenly called out to them in excitement "Hey guys come check this out." she exclaimed to the group breaking Naruto out of his trance. Walking over to where Mavis was Naruto saw a crystal clear lake surrounded by a rocky fortress that had stood against the testament of time and hardship.

"It's amazing..." Zera said as she gazed at the clear blue waters.

"All I really see is a giant puddle." Yuri said with a raised eyebrow.

"No... she's right... it is beautiful..." Naruto said in contemptment as he and the others now gazed at the beautiful lake surrounded by nature.

"Yeah... there's something about this place... I just can't put a finger on it..." Warrod said.

"It's kinda magical don't you think?" Zera asked as she leaned into Naruto.

"Yeah... there is..." Naruto said in agreement.

"Can you guys feel the energy this place gives off?" Mavis asked them with a laugh.

"Yeah now that you mention it... there is something that's invigorating about being here..." Precht said.

"So what do you say about setting up our home base right here?" Yuri said to the group with excitement clearly in his voice.

"Sounds wonderful." Mavis said.

"I agree... nothing like home than having one of your own." Warrod said.

"Let's do it." Zera said.

"I'm in..." Naruto said with a large smile on his face.

"Alright then... let's do it." Precht agreed with a nod as they all began to imagine the building that they would soon call home. They were brought out of their thoughts by a fearful shriek causing them to run over to where they saw a woman and a child they presumed to be the child's mother running away from three members of the blue skull guild. The mother tripped and fell to the ground exhausted while the Blue Skull members were laughing at her and her daughter's terror.

"Get up bitch we're just getting started." one of them said.

"Yeah it ain't no fun if you stop." another said in agreement.

"That's them... the Blue Skull Guild member's." Mavis said as she watched them.

"Please... listen to me... if killing is the only thing that satisfies you... then kill me... but let my baby girl go... I beg of you..." the mother begged as she hugged her child.

"M-mommy..." the child whimpered out clutching her dress in fear.

They all laughed at her "Fine sounds like a fair deal if you ask me." the man in the middle laughed out.

"We'll just take you out before we do the little brat in." a man on the right said before they laughed harder.

"It'll be painful... for the two of you." the third laughed out causing Naruto to see red... they would pay for doing this to them.

Jumping out from behind the tree Naruto drew back a fist and turned it into iron before he called out "Tetsuryūkon (Iron Dragon's Club)" surprising the Blue Skull members causing them to turn right as Naruto shot out a powerful steel beam at them taking them out and shoving them through several tree's knocking them out in the process, much to the blonde's silent satisfaction. The blonde's group walked out from behind the tree and watched as the blonde's club arm grew smaller and smaller before changing back into a normal fist that was clenched tightly. "And that's what you get if you piss me off... punks..." Naruto growled out as he looked at the downed trio of dark mages.

"T-thank you... you saved our lives..." the woman said to the blond with a bow of her head.

"It's alright... no thanks is really necessary." Naruto said.

"Wow... so that's the lost art of Dragon Slayer Magic... kinda cool if you ask me." Warrod said to the blonde.

Mavis knelt next to the girl and placed a bandage one a small scratch she had after she fell to the ground. "T-thank you." the girl told her.

"We need to hurry... we don't know how long they'll be out." Precht said.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" the woman asked them.

Seeing it as a opportunity they couldn't pass up Yuri stepped forward "We need info on Blue Skull." he asked her.

"If it's information I would l give it to you... but not out here... follow me." she told the group of people.

Following the woman and her child they returned to Magnolia to a bakery the woman ran... or used to run. Walking into the bakery Yuri nodded in acceptance "Nice place you got." he told the woman.

"Thanks..." she replied.

"I don't suppose that you get much business anymore do you?" Zera asked as the woman shook her head no.

"No... not anymore... ever since Blue Skull came to Magnolia and took over the place." she told them with a sad smile on her face showing she had been doing her best to make it in life for the two of them.

"Damn... I'm sorry to hear that..." Warrod said.

"Thank you... I know that this will probably be hard for you to believe, but the town of Magnolia was once a thriving place." she told them. "People would come from all over to see the sights, and the streets would be lined with shops and cafe's." she told them. "The best times were the ones during the Harvest Festival. People would come here by the thousands just to celebrate it." she said with a small smile before it was gone. "The night of the attack seems like it happened yesterday. They had came and taken over in but a few hours... took all the food, medicine and everything else before giving steep taxes that most couldn't pay. Those who tried to resist were taken out." she said as she clenched her fists.

"So that's what happened to your husband..." Naruto said as he looked at the solitary picture on the wall.

"Yeah it is..." the woman cried.

"Sorry for your loss madam." Precht told her with a small and polite bow to the woman.

"You see daddy was amazing to us. He even made me that bread on my birthday." the woman's daughter said with a smile.

"That was very kind of him." Naruto said as he knelt next to the child before he pat her on the head.

"It was super yummy too. He would make them so delicious. He would always make me stuff in different shape. Animals, flowers or even trees, they were so nice when I got them." the little girl said to them.

"They sound good." Warrod sid as his stomach growled in hunger.

"They were tasty." the girl said again as she rubbed her small stomach. The little girl's face grew solemn "I was hoping that this year I could make one for daddy like he always did for me on my birthday. I never got to as them meanies took him away..." she said.

"Blue skull won't stop until everyone here is gone. I beg of you... leave before they hurt you or worse." she told them as she cradled her daughter.

"They've grown in the few weeks they've been here. Where they were once several dozen they're now several hundred... If you value your lives then you'll leave us." the woman said.

They all narrowed their eye's... they hadn't expected for the people here to lose the will to fight back, but here it was being proved by this woman. "Let's go..." Naruto said and they complied and walked out of the building.

"Wait." a small voice called out. Turning around they saw the little girl run out with a large cookie in her hands. "Here I made this for you. It's a thank you gift for saving us from those guys." she said as she handed Naruto the cookie.

"Thank you. That's very kind of you." Naruto told the girl as he accepted her small little token.

"You're welcome. I'm sure daddy would like for you to have one after what you did for us." she said as she left to go back inside the bakery her family owned.

They quickly walked away where Naruto split the cookie, as it was a rather large cookie, amongst his friends and the woman he loved. They had to admit that the little girl had skill, but she had a lot of room for improvement. "I have to say that girls cookie was delicious." Warrod said as he pat his stomach.

"Yeah, but she still has room for improvement that's for sure." Naruto said in agreement.

"Can we get back on track guys I thought we were supposed to do something about Blue Skull." Mavis said.

"What can we do Mavis? As far as we know we're the only wizards in this party and I for one don't wanna watch you guy's die fighting." Naruto told her.

"Yeah with the amount of members we were told about what can we do?" Yuri asked her.

"I thought we were only here to destroy the orb?" Zera asked.

"We are, but from what we know we can't get anywhere near the damn thing." Precht said quietly.

"Even if we were wizards I doubt we could take them all on." Warrod said.

They didn't say anything for a while and they walked up to a old man that was walking about "So you young one's are travelers huh?" the old man said as they nodded their heads yes showing they were indeed travelers that weren't from the once beautiful town of Magnolia while the old man sighed in resignation sounding tired.

"There's nothing left here. Leave while you still ca-AHHH" the old man didn't get to finish as a bullet of magic pierced his chest killing him instantly.

"What the hell." Yuri said. Looking up Naruto saw four of the Blue Skull member's laughing at their kill's. One of them then aimed at Zera causing the blonde's eyes to widen before he covered Zera with his body while he covered his own in iron just in time for the magic bullet impacted his body where it bounced off his metallic hide as if his body were a mirror.

"You ok Zera-chan?" Naruto asked her while she nodded her head yes.

"I'm fine Naruto-kun... thanks for saving me... again." Zera said with a smile.

Naruto unwrapped himself from Zera and turned around to see the four men landing on the ground with frowns on their faces showing they weren't pleased with the fact that the brunette wasn't dead. "I'll kill them all." Naruto growled out as he looked at the four men.

"Let's get 'em." Warrod yelled as the four men charged the wizards. Zera was kneeling next to the deceased man with tears in her eye's. She looked up and watched as the love of her life along with their new friends charged the wizards.

"This is such horseshit. Everyone I know and care about are gone because of these asshole. They can't be happy with taking out Red Lizard." she said.

Naruto was calmly walking towards one of the wizards who was constantly firing a barrage of bullets at him, but much to the wizards shock they just kept bouncing off his iron-hide. Naruto grabbed the man around the throat before slamming the man into the ground cratering it and drew a fist back and sent it into the dark wizard's face knocking him out almost instantly while breaking his nose and busting out several teeth. Warrod easily dodged the magic bullets that were fired at him before he ripped out the man's staff and aimed it at the man "Let's see how you like a mouth full of bullet's." he growled out and fired it above the man's head and then knocked him out with a hard left hook.

Yuri threw a crystal object at his opponent and it detonated showing that it was a crystal bomb. He then drew back his leg and kicked the man in his nuts causing him to drop to the ground while moaning in pain. "You bastards are gonna pay for what guys have done." Yuri growled out before he kicked the man in his face knocking him out. Precht drew back his arm before he sent it forward shooting a hidden blade out from his sleeve attached to a chain. The chained blade wrapped around the wizards throat and Precht drew the chain back an clotheslined the man dropping him to the ground before he stomped on the man's stomach again and again.

"You guys are pathetic. If this is the best wizards can do than I think I can just take you all out myself." Yuri said.

The sound of hundreds of feet running across the ground reached Naruto's ears causing him to turn along with the others "Damn it seems we've alerted the whole Blue Skull guild." Naruto growled.

"I've got this big brother." she waved her hands and the air glowed as she called upon another illusion causing the charging group of wizards to stop in their tracks when they saw the sudden appearance of the illusionary army. "Turn back now or else I'll order them to attack you hear me." Mavis said unflinching towards the group of wizards.

The wizards looked at one another before a new voice reached their ears "So you've brought you own army have you?" a man asked as he walked out from the crowd.

"So it seems we're at an impasse." Mavis said.

"Oh surely we can reach an agreement little girl." the man said.

"I'll have you know I'm seventeen. An no we won't. Leave this town or else they'll attack." Mavis ordered.

The man smirked before turning around "Kill them all." the man ordered getting confused looks from the men.

"But Maser Geoffrey there's to many of them." a man said.

"Oh surely we can beat mere illusions now." the man said before waving his hand and dispelled the magic.

The illusion faded shocking Mavis as she was sure the man had been fooled, but apparently that wasn't the case. "And now to make an example." the blue faced man said as he aimed a finger at Mavis where the tip glowed and a magic bullet shot out of his fingers. Mavis' eye's widened and she dodged it, but it grazed her arm and caused her to scream out in pain.

"MAVIS!" Yuri yelled out. He reached into his pouch and pulled out another crystal bomb and threw it at the man but with his finger raised he stopped it before he sent it flying back where it impacted Yuri in the chest causing him to yell out in pain as the bomb detonated.

"YURI!" Warrod cried.

"Damn you." Precht roared as he sent out his concealed blade at the man.

The blue faced man just grabbed it and raised another finger and shot out another magic bullet and it him in the eye causing him to roar out his pain "PRECHT NO!" Zera shouted out as she ran up to his side. Naruto was enraged beyond anything he had ever felt... these bastards had hurt his baby sister... his new friends... they would pay. With a roar he blasted off the ground and into the air where a pair of white wings with shadowed bottoms emerged from his back shocking all those that watched this newfound transformation. With a dive Naruto began his onslaught.

"Tetsueiryūkon (Iron Shadow Dragon's Club)" the blond roared as he created a powerful club made of metal surrounded by shadows. The man dodged it where it impacted the ground and shook it causing several of the wizards to be sent flying.

"Oh so we have a actual wizard in the party now do we." the man named Geoffrey scoffed out.

Naruto drew his head back Tetsueiryū no Hoko (Iron Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Naruto called out as he released his powerful breath attack on the group. Geoffrey waved his hand and a wave of magic met the dual draconian element, but was no match for the lost magic of the dragon where it easily overpowered it.

It impacted the ground kicking up a cloud of dust, which was what he wanted. Flying down Naruto landed next to Mavis and picked her up. Looking at Yuri and Precht he saw Warrod pick the two up and began running. Naruto followed soon after and flapped his new wings to catch up. Zera was running next to Warrod with tears in her eye's. She felt so useless back in that fight... Naruto had taken on the Master of Blue Skull and overpowered him, but in the end he was just waiting for an opportunity to grab Mavis and fly away with her in his arms. That was why she loved him so much, because he cared about others before he did himself.

The smoke cloud cleared and showed the members of Blue Skull looking at the retreating group. They had wanted to chase after them, but their Master had said that the sheer terror they had just felt would keep them away indefinitely. To be honest Geoffrey knew they would come back, but he didn't care... he had a planet to take over and there was nothing that was going to stop him from achieving that goal... not even that dragon slayer would stop him from making the world burn. "Let them live... they won't be coming back ever. The sheer terror they feel now will keep them away for the rest of their days." he told his men as he walked away.

Naruto flapped his wings keeping pace with Warrod and Zera who had tears in their eye's. They had retreated to the forest so they could help Yuri, Precht and Mavis. Naruto had used his healing spell to help them recover, but they were still unconscious. Precht had lost his eye, and Naruto couldn't do anything about it. Naruto's wings wouldn't retract back inside his body making the blond even more frustrated because scales were starting to cover most of his boy now. Zera was getting worried that something irreversible was happening, but Naruto told her he would still love her even if he changed into something else. Today would be the day that their lives changed forever.

A hour would pass before the injured trio woke up. Mavis' wound was easy for Naruto to heal as it had been only a mild cut, Yuri was just bruised badly due to his own bomb exploding against his chest. Precht was easily the worst off as he lost a eye. "I'm going to go get some water... I'll be back soon okay..." she told the upset group.

"Be careful..." Zera said.

"I think it would be best if we camped here for tonight..." Warrod said.

"Alright I'll get a small fire going..." Naruto said. Walking off in different directions Naruto began to gather firewood while Mavis found a clear pond that would suit them well for some water to drink if they got thirsty later on.

She went to dip the bucket in but, luckily before she did, a man rose out from the water... naked. Seeing a man naked for the first time caused Mavis to turn cherry red in the face "I-I'm so sorry I didn't know you were in there." she told the man as she looked away from him.

"It's time to get out of the forest..." the man said. Mavis turned around confused at what the man said. She watched as he climbed out and blushed a deeper red than before and turned away again. "Forgive me that didn't come out right. I meant to say that it was time for me to get out of the forest." the man said as he snapped his fingers and he was instantly dried and clothed.

Then the tree's started to whither and die before a burst of dark energy finished them off shocking Mavis. "W-what's happening?" Mavis asked.

"This is what happens to every living thing I encounter." the man said to the blond. Mavis has a flashback to the dead section of the forest that her brother and Zera encountered a few days ago and her eye's widen in shock.

"So you killed the forest?" she asked him.

"Go... it isn't safe for you to be near me..." he told her.

"So his is what Ankhseram Black Magic looks like..." Mavis said as she watched the man's eye's widened in shock at her knowing what caused the forest to die like it did... it was amazing to him.

"I've only read about it in books...but from what I know it's a ancient curse. Some people call it the Curse of Contradiction... The greater the compassion you have the more death energy that you release... however if you hold no compassion then you release none." Mavis said before she blushed again. "Oh no... I've done it again... Big brother was right I am to smart for my own good..." Mavis said embarrassed.

"It's ok... your knowledge is quite impressive." he told Mavis.

"This is nothing compared to my big brother." Mavis said before her eye's widened. "Maybe you can help us." Mavis exclaimed making the man raise a eyebrow at the blond.

"What do you mean..." he said.

"My brother recently used lost magic in a fight against a dark guild and grew a pair of wings. However no matter what he tries they won't recede back into his body." Mavis told him.

"What kind of lost magic did he use?" the man asked. He had a hunch, but he wanted to be sure what it was before he took any actions to help this young woman's older brother.

"It was Dragon Slayer Magic. But the thing is he also knows God Slayer and Crash Magic, but they've never had any effect on him like his Dragon Slayer Magic has. Please I beg of you... help my big brother... please..." Mavis begged the man with tears in her eyes.

His hunch was proved true by the girls confession of him using Dragon Slayer Magic after all. "Very well... lead the way and I'll see what I can do to help your brother out." the man said while Mavis cheered happily.

"Oh thank you so much." she told the man. She waved for him to follow which he quietly did. "Say do you think you can help some of my friends learn magic?" she asked him.

"I don't see why not as this will keep me busy for quite some time." the man told her.

"You really are so kind to us." she told him with a smile.

"Think nothing of it. So what caused your brother to start using such a ancient form of magic?" the man asked her.

"We were in a fight against a guild known as Blue Skull. They had taken something that didn't belong to them, and we just wanted to take it back. We met and fought against them, but some of us were hurt. My brother used his magic to distract them while we gathered our wounded and fled. He sprouted his wings sometime during this interval and he quickly caught up to us after he managed to give them the slip." Mavis explained to him.

"I see then..." the man said as he scratched his chin in deep thought. So the girl's older brother began to undergo the dragonification process in a fight with a dark guild, and he thought something was wrong with himself... well he wouldn't be entirely wrong as that's what happened to dragon slayer centuries ago when they changed into dragon's.

When she came back to camp Naruto immediately bolted up right as the smell of death reached his nose. looking left he saw mavis walking towards them with a strange man wearing a black cloak with a white scarf. It was the man that was dressed in black that gave off the smell of death. Zera hid behind her fiancee's wings and peeked out from behind him o look at the newcomer. Warrod looked at him with a raised eyebrow "Uh Mavis... who's your friend?" he asked.

"Smells like death... he's the one that destroyed the section of forest we found several days ago when we left." Naruto said as the groups eye's widened in shock as did the man's eyes.

"I'm surprised you figured out that I did that so quickly. Your younger sister was right about stating you were smarter than her." the man said.

"So do you think you can help him?" Mavis asked.

"I can do better... I can finish his transformation and then teach him how to turn back to normal through some enchantments." the man said before looking at the group. "You guy's may want to move away as his size will be quite large when he is done transforming." the man told them. With a shrug Warrod, Yuri, and Precht moved to stand beside Mavis while Zera was very reluctant to move away from her love's side. Some gentle encouragement would be needed here in order for the man to work on helping him.

Naruto looked at her with a gentle smile "It's ok... just go and I'll be fine..." Naruto told her as he gave her a gentle push. With a sigh Zera walked over to stand as far from the man's side as she could. There was just something wrong with this guy... she didn't like it. With a wave of his hand Naruto began to grow in size. Bigger and bigger until he was taller than the trees themselves. He was so tall he looked like he was touching the clouds themselves. Naruto was shocked at what he had been turned into, but that didn't matter as he tried to get a better look at himself but ended up causing the surrounding trees and nearly hurting his friends.

Naruto's dragon body is covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail. Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings.

Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. Naruto had just been turned into a dragon... and he wanted to see just what limitations his body could push themselves through. With a flap of his mighty wings he took to the skies with an echoing roar of excitement showing he was enjoying himself.

The group watched the dragon slayer turned dragon in silent awe. They had never imagined that Naruto would turn into the very thing he was meant to slay... it was something that they would never forget as it was now burned into their memories. Naruto was trying to see just how high he could go with his body, and looking down Naruto could see a lot of the land from the ground... it was an amazing view that would be seared into his memories for the rest of his days. Drawing his head back he released an immense amount of magic from his jaws that could be felt from the town of Magnolia to the city of Crocus by all who were there.

The dragon's breath attack exploded in a sphere of energy that forced Naruto's friends and his fiancee to look away due to how bright it was. This feeling of freedom... is was so invigorating... so intoxicating that he wanted to bask in it forever if he could. But he knew he needed to learn how to control this form so he dived down at a high speed that he broke the sound barrier with a resounding *BOOM* before he pulled up tearing apart the forest before he turned around to find where he originally took off from, but his path of destruction was bigger than he thought so he used his smelling to land gently in front of them shaking the ground.

"This is awesome I feel as if I know a Take-Over spell rather than Dragon Slayer magic." the dragon said.

"Yeah... and unfortunately you have to learn how to control yourself even in that form or else there could be serious consequences down the road. Are you ready to learn how to control that form as well as your other magic's?" the man asked while Naruto nodded his head yes. With another wave of his hand Naruto shrunk back down until he was human once again.

"That. Was. Awesome." Naruto said as he emphasized each word that he spoke.

"I'm sure it was, but right now we have things to learn." the man told the giant blond who was still smiling like a madman.

"Well... let's get started..." Warrod said cracking his knuckles.

"Indeed." Precht agreed.

"Uh... ok I guess I'm ready." Zera said while Yuri shrugged and Mavis nodded her head showing she was ready to learn.

Fourth Chapter

Previously: "This is awesome I feel as if I know a Take-Over spell rather than Dragon Slayer magic." the dragon said.

"Yeah... and unfortunately you have to learn how to control yourself even in that form or else there could be serious consequences down the road. Are you ready to learn how to control that form as well as your other magic's?" the man asked while Naruto nodded his head yes. With another wave of his hand Naruto shrunk back down until he was human once again.

"That. Was. Awesome." Naruto said as he emphasized each word that he spoke.

"I'm sure it was, but right now we have things to learn." the man told the giant blond who was still smiling like a madman.

"Well... let's get started..." Warrod said cracking his knuckles.

"Indeed." Precht agreed.

"Uh... ok I guess I'm ready." Zera said while Yuri shrugged and Mavis nodded her head showing she was ready to learn.

Naruto and the other's were sitting around a small fire that Naruto had built and were meditating. "I don't get it why do have to meditate again?" Yuri asked as he peeked through an eye.

"The power to use magic comes from both within and without. The first thing you need to do is focus on the world around you. The best way to do this is through meditation." the man told them picking up a stick where the tip glowed with heat. Placing he glowing tip to the bark of a tree he began to draw symbols. Warrod and Yuri squinted as they tried to get a better look but they couldn't see what he had drawn on the bark of the tree he stood by.

"You're to far away dammit." Yuri said to the man.

"I'm sorry but I can't get any closer to you." he told them scratching the back of his neck. "Now to know magic you must know what makes it up. Spells are the concentration of and physical release of one's magic power that they possess inside their bodies." he told them pointing to the tree.

"I have a feeling that we don't possess that kinda power." Warrod said.

"Well technically two of you have magical power but then again the dragon slayer has more than all of you combined by several times over so he's already a wizard. So technically speaking he doesn't need to do this as he already has magic." he told the group of students that he had taken.

"Complete horseshit if you ask me." Yuri whined out.

"It's because he's been training since he was little in his magic so it's the only explanation that I can tell you." he told them.

"Now once you all understand how Magic Power works you will be able to use magic. Let me break it down for you." the man told Yuri. "Wizards and magic power go hand in hand. Without it they can't use spells. The base on which all magic comes from is called Ethernano." he told Yuri.

"Ethernano?" Yuri asked him.

"Yes it is in the atmosphere and our bodies absorb it in order to give us the power to use magic. Without this power you can't use a spell." he told Yuri."By absorbing it into their bodies wizards can call upon spells. The more they have the more spells that they can use. Once a wizard runs out of magic they can't use the more powerful spells they know. With enough rest they'll refill up their power they have spent. In short there is no limitation to the limit of Ethernano in our atmosphere to use." he told the group as Precht began to glow with magic particles around his body. "Well Precht it seems you were destined to be a wizard after all." the man said praising Precht on the accomplishment of finally obtaining the power of magic, while everyone else was surprised he picked it up so quickly.

"Lucky." Yuri said in jealousy. Naruto sat quietly listening to the world around him. He didn't know why he continued to meditate, but he didn't really care as he alrady knew most of the things the man told them. Warrod glowed green next causing his eye's to shoot open in shock at how potent the energy was.

"Look at that Warrod I guess that you were destined to be a wizard as well." Mavis said as she looked at Warrod.

"Wow congrats Warrod that's so cool." Zera said as she looked at Warrod.

"There is one other thing that one must know before I finish the lesson. Magic Power is stronger if the feelings and emotions that the wizard that uses a spell for are better tuned for that specific spell." the man said before he turned around and walked away.

"Emotions huh..." Yuri said in thought.

"Well let's get some rest... that lesson took up quite a bit of time..." Precht said.

"Agreed... goodnight everybody." Zera said with a yawn as she grabbed her fiancée's hand and led him to the sleeping blanket where they quickly fell into a peaceful slumber. The next day they group had gathered and were in the process of meditation. Naruto was glowing a powerful white, Precht was glowing a evening yellow color, and Warrod was once more glowing green.

"Like I said meditation is the most efficient way of absorbing Ethernano into your body. A calm mind is easier to work with than a agitated mind." he said.

A calming breeze blew causing them all to relax a bit more. Suddenly Zera was glowing a lovely shade of cold blue while their teacher smiled at her accomplishment. "Well it seems we have a fourth wizard amongst the ranks today." the man said.

"So it actually works." Zera said calmly having yet to open her eye's.

"Well I won't lose to you guy's." Yuri exclaimed.

Mavis nodded her head "Yeah same here." she said. They would all continue to meditate until late in the day. Once Naruto had finished his daily meditation he walked over to the new teacher who motioned for him to follow him to a different spot so he could teach Naruto how to control his dragon form.

When they had reached a seperate clearing the man had Naruto start explaining just exactly how he came across such a book, and Naruto told him that when he was little he, Mavis, and Zera all lived on Tenrou Island and that he had been admiring a book on magic for quite some time. He told his new teacher that on the night of the attack he was forced to flee with his sister and fiancee into the forest while every man woman and child perished. He then went on to explain that how the late Master Zeeself had been thinking about his birthday and had gotten it for him so he could better protect his sister and his new girlfriend as he was told to do.

"So a book on Lost Magic just happened to find a way to get to this Tenrou Island... it seems that fate has something planned just for you Naruto... What it is I can't say as not even I can look into the future. However... if fate wanted for you to have these lost magics as well as your Crash then it must have something big planned for you in the future." the man told him.

"Well I don't really believe in fate. I believe in the things happen because they were supposed to. I guess you could call me a realistic type of person." Naruto told him.

"Yes but you never openly denied that these things didn't happen because fate willed them to happen either." he replied.

"I know... it's why I like to think of myself as a realistic thinker." Naruto replied.

"Very well... I'll trust your judgement on this. Now I want you to transform into your dragon form and we'll see just how well you can keep it up." he told the blond.

"Alright I guess that's an important lesson." Naruto said with a shrug of his shoulders as he closed his eye's and began to focus his magic. He once again began to grow larger and larger until he was once more in his dragon form. "Alright kneel down we're going for a flight." the man told Naruto as Naruto kneeled down. Climbing up onto his head he grabbed of one of his horns before nodding his head at Naruto.

Naruto spread his wings and took to the skies clumsily as he remembered he had four wings instead of two. "Go to the clouds and then fly straight." he ordered the dragon. Naruto snorted but angled himself up towards the clouds and began to soar higher and higher to the skies. "Bank to the left as hard as you can." the man told Naruto who tilted to the left, but he ended up rolling nearly throwing off the man. "I said bank not roll." the man said.

"Sorry, but I can't exactly control this body of my own whims." Naruto told the man.

"That's why we're having practice up so high. So you can master this form before we work on something else for you to learn." the man told the dragon who snorted.

"Try again." he ordered. Naruto turned again, but a whole lot more gentle, and slowly banked to the left. "I said bank not do a grandmother's twirl, now bank as in turn hard to the left." the man said. Naruto rolled his eye's and did it again, but as a roll that threw the man off his head with a yell of surprise.

"Whoops." Naruto said as he dived after the man and caught him in his claws before pulling up.

"I guess we'll need a bit of work. That extra pair of wings is a setback, but with a bit more practice you can get turning left hard down pact, try again, but just a tad slower." the man ordered the dragon who nodded his head in compliance.

Tilting to the left at a hard angle Naruto successfully managed to bank as he was told. "Alright again." the man said. Naruto banked again, and again for hours on end learning how to just turn left in his dragon form, until he was told to land on the ground. Flapping his wings Naruto landed with a loud *THUMP* before the man climbed down from his head once again. "Alright we have turning left down... Tomorrow we'll work on right turns." the man told the now human Naruto.

"Alright fine... but that's kinda boring. How bout we make it a bit more challenging and have me fly at a high speed before doing it." Naruto suggested while the man thought about it for a second.

"I don't see why not, but it's going to be more of a challenge." the man told Naruto who shrugged his shoulders.

"So I welcome a challenge... bring it on." Naruto said with a smirk.

"Very well then... tomorrow I will have a harder course ready for you to work on. Until then goodnight." the man told Naruto.

"Night." Naruto said with a wave as he walked over to the fire. Sitting down Naruto saw Yuri was still meditating trying to get Ethernano to enter his body.

"Hey big brother how was training?" Mavis asked him while Yuri tried to shush them showing he was still meditating, "Quiet I'm trying to meditate." he told the two siblings as he peeked at them.

"Sorry Yuri we'll be more quiet." Mavis said before looking at her brother. Naruto waved his hand quietly showing that his work was really cut out for him as it was a so-so type of progress he had achieved. If he were to be honest he was taken back by how much energy his dragon form had in it as he hadn't gotten anywhere near tired that day.

They were taken back when Yuri shouted annoyed "Ugh I can't take it anymore." before he jumped to his feet and began to exercise confusing Naruto and Mavis.

"Yuri... what the hell are you doing?" Naruto asked the shorter blond man confused.

"What's it look like I'm doing I'm moving around." Yuri retorted to Naruto.

"I can clearly see that but what want to know is why exactly are you moving around?" Naruto asked him.

"I have too much energy. I'm always hyper so I'm only ever focused when I'm moving around." Yuri told Naruto.

"And I care because..." Naruto said to the man.

"I think that this is an exception for me on how I can get Magic Power and all that other stuff." Yuri said.

Naruto raised a eyebrow "And you think that moving around will help you gain the power of magic?" he asked his friend.

Yuri smirked at the man "Well of course. You and the others can sit on your butts but I sure as hell won't take the lazy way out." Yuri told Naruto.

"Whatever floats your boat Yuri, but maybe you should try to do this in the morning." Naruto told the man.

"Sorry to burst your bubble, but that's not going to happen man." Yuri said before he started to glow a golden color as magic began to flow into his hyperactive body. "Whoa ho-ho-ho yeah that's what I'm talking about." Yuri said as he felt the magic flow into his body.

"Nice job Yuri." Mavis said.

"Look at me I'm a wizard guys." Yuri said excitedly.

Zera woke up with a loud yawn "And pray tell why you decided to wake me up from my sleep?" she asked the hyper blonde.

"Look at me Zera I'm a wizard now." Yuri said to the tired brunette.

"I see you, but did you really have to shout out that you were a wizard?" she asked him.

Yuri didn't respond and literally flew over to where Precht and Warrod were sleeping laughing in a joyous manner "Hey guys check it out I'm actually absorbing it." Yuri exclaimed waking the two men from their sleep.

Warrod opened one of his eyes lazily "Oh that's great Yuri..." Warrod said to Yuri as he started to jump around some more.

"Just shut up and go back to sleep." Precht said annoyed that he had been woken up by the hyper blond.

"Do you see it? Look at it it's so pretty right? Man I'm glowing like a firefly. I'm a wizard after all guy's." Yuri said excitedly.

"Saw that one coming from a mile away." Naruto said with a laugh. Standing up Naruto walked over to Zera, all the while ignoring Yuri's rants of being a wizard, and crawled in the sleeping bag with her.

"Can I kill Yuri now?" Zera asked her fiancé with a straight face, although you could see she was still tired. Naruto could only shake his head with a humored smile

"No... well not yet anyways." Naruto said with a chuckle.

"Mawww but Naruto-kun he's so annoying..." Zera whined to her lover.

Naruto chuckled at his future wives whining "I know, but he'll eventually calm down. Just give it a few more minutes." Naruto told the brunette.

Turns out that Yuri didn't calm down after a few minutes and it had grown really annoying for Naruto. With a low growl he climbed out of his bed and walked up behind Yuri before he threw a hard punch that knocked the blonde out, much to everyone's silent relief. Yuri collapsed on the ground like a sack of potatoes and he began to snore lightly. Naruto just picked up Yuri's sleeping bag and threw it over his prone form and crawled back in the sleeping bag with Zera who sighed in contentment at how well the situation was handled. "About time I was actually about to do the same thing myself if he went on a second longer." Precht said.

"Well someone had to do it." Warrod said groggily as he was quickly falling asleep.

"I'll see you guy's in the morning... goodnight..." Mavis said with a yawn.

"Night everybody..." Naruto said as he pulled Zera closer to him and she quickly snuggled into his chest before falling into the land of dreams. The next morning everybody woke up and went to different locations to train in magic. Naruto was once again in the skies training in his draconian form trying to get control over it. Precht was standing in a small clearing holding his hand up like a gun and was firing, well trying to fire, Magic Bullets at tree's, but they had almost no effect on the tree's.

Warrod was punching a rock over and over trying to improve his strength. Yuri was happily training under a waterfall but had summoned a stormcloud and was struck by lightning. Mavis was meditating trying to gather more Magic Power. Zera had found she could use Lava Make and Ice Make magic, but they were rather weak as they hardly did anything worth noticing. It seemed that they would have to spend a while trying to refine their magic, with the exception of Naruto... well mainly Naruto. Naruto had started practicing how to maneuver through the sky, but found out that his first pair of wings were actually capable of melding with his second.

This made flying for the dragon easier as he could make turns without messing up, but if he wanted speed then having four wings was best. Night after night, and day after day the six of them trained in their magic. When Naruto had felt he had mastered his dragon form he began to train his other magics as he didn't want the ability to use them to grow lax. It was month three in their training and Naruto was standing in a clearing trying to come up with better ways to use his slayer magic. Focusing the magic into his fingertips Naruto made his hand look like a gun where the tips of his fingers crackled with black lightning granted by the God Slayer Magic.

It formed into a small orb brimming with power "Raijin no Kaden Ryūshi Hō (Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon)" Naruto called out before he fires a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned black lightning at a tree where not only that tree but several dozen other tree's were vaporized by the super powered attack of God Slayer Magic. Naruto looks down at his steaming hand with a wince before his Sky God healing spell heals the stinging in his hand. Maybe he had put just a bit too much power in the attack, or maybe he had done something wrong. What he did know was that he needed to keep practicing his magic.

Raising his hand again he gathered his next God Slayer element this time calling upon the black flames of his Fire God Slayer Magic "Enjin no Moeru Ryūshi Hō (Fire God's Burning Particle Cannon)" Naruto called out as a sea of flames were released from the tips of his fingers burning away more tree's and creating another trench similar to his lightning attack had. And once again his hand was injured causing the blonde to wince in pain before his healing spell took over once more. "Dammit... I still haven't managed to get far with this." Naruto grumbled out to himself. What was he doing wrong it made no sense as to why his improved magic didn't work.

Ignoring as to why his improved spells didn't work right Naruto chalked it up to the probability of them not being perfected yet. Raising his hand again he pointed two fingers at more tree's and formed a sphere of black wind in his hands "Tenjin no Kamikaze (Sky God's Divine Wind)" Naruto called out as he released a gust of wind that forms several small tornadoes that expanded quickly tearing up more tree's from the ground. Drawing his head back Naruto then called out "Enjin no Dogō (Fire God's Bellow)" and he released a sea of flames into the whirlwinds that quickly ignited where they burned away a circular formation in the tree's.

Naruto nodded satisfied that at least one went right, but that's probably because he wasn't shooting it straight out of his fingertips. Meanwhile Zera was training in her Lava/Ice-Make Magics "Lava Make: Kakazan (Floral Mountain)" Zera called out as an eruption of lava ruptured from the ground slowly unlike how she wanted it to come out as an explosion that resembled a flower. "Ugh this is such a pain. Why is having magic so much more complicated than just knowing how to do it?" Zera asked herself.

"Probably because you haven't put the full power of your emotions into how you want it done." a familiar voice behind her said which made her turn around.

She saw the man that head been teaching them for the past several months now with a curious look in her eye. "What do you mean by that?" Zera asked the man.

The man scratched the back of his neck "Well the more in tune you are with your emotions the more the spell comes out like you want it. To be precise... you need to think of something that makes you happy... that is the best, and most powerful, way for you to use magic in a spell." he told her as she nodded her head showing that she understood what he meant.

"Ok... something that makes me happy..." Zera said in deep thought. Well the most obvious would be her marrying Naruto-kun, but would it be enough?

She closed her eyes and smiled at the thought... marriage... that was was when she slowly opened her eye's "Lava Make: Kakazan (Floral Mountain)" Zera called out again, but this time much to her surprise she manages to create a small volcano that explodes violently, sending molten rock flying up in all directions like a giant flower. The heat of the lava is enough to burn trees nearly half a mile away.

"Ok I don't know who did this, but somebody's about to get their ass kicked." Yuri's voice rang out loudly.

"Sorry Yuri this is my fault. And if you touch me I'll burn your ass so don't piss me off you hear me." Zera shouted back to the blond who fell into water.

Yuri didn't say anything unless he wanted for the brunette to actually go through with her promise as she had once done a month ago when she froze the entire waterfall he trained under causing him to yell at her about how cold the ice was. "I thought so." Zera said to herself, before she recalled all of the lava back to the earth. Yuri had learned he could use Lightning Magic, and he was rather well versed in the magic he possessed. Precht had learned he could use more than Bullet Magic where he had started to use Chain Magic. He thrust out his hand and another chain appeared before wrapping around a tree before Precht had the chain crush it under an immense amount of force.

Warrod had discovered, through the man that was teaching them, he could use Green Magic to increase the growth of trees and other plant's through his own magic. "Jukai Kotan (Deep Forest Emergence)" Warrod called out as giant trees sprouted from the ground before a whole new forest was birthed out of his magic. Clapping his hands together Warrod called upon another technique he had created several weeks ago "Kakujai Korin (Deep Forest Bloom)" Warrod called out loudly. A large forest sprouted out of the earth, before hundreds of flowers grew, spitting their pollen into the air. Warrod didn't use a lethal poison thankfully as the pollen was just sleeping pollen.

Dismissing the forest Warrod called out another "Mokuryū (Wood Dragon)" where an immense dragon the size of the one at Blue Skull rose from the confines of the earth. With roar the dragon began to tear through the trees he himself grew until none were left, before he dismissed the wooden creature. "Well that went well." Warrod said to himself satisfied that his magic was as varied as it was. Back with Naruto he had come up with an idea to improve on his magic, but didn't know whether or not it would work. However... he knew that with patience and time things could work if he did things right or stumbled upon a clue on how they worked.

Lifting a hand Naruto spread his index and middle finger apart before he conjured up a small sphere of black lightning on his index finger and a sphere of black fire on his middle finger, both expelling an immense amount of energy. Slowly he brought both his fingers together fusing the two magics into a singular magic where the weight of the energy forced the ground to crater under him, but it didn't deter Naruto as he continued to focus on fusing the two elements into a singular element. He was stunned by the amount of energy that was coming out of the small orb of fusing magic, but that didn't stop him from perfecting one of his future techniques that would give rise to the future "Ishgar no Kami (God of Ishgar)" and result in creating a select group of the ten most elite wizards in all of the continent of Ishgar.

After he felt the successful fusion of the two godly elements Naruto pointed his fingers at a giant boulder before he called out his new signature technique "Raienjin no Kaden Moeru Ryūshi Hō (Lightning Fire God's Blazing Charged Particle Cannon)" and released a powerful blast of lightning and fire that decimated the boulder and the trees behind it for nearly half a mile while throwing him back from the sheer power alone. Sitting up with a wince the giant blond rubbed the back of his head while his hand healed thanks to his Sky God Healing spell. Looking at the damage he gawked at the power that his new technique had, and the damage it had caused.

"Ok... that was a bit too much...Maybe I'll make that one of my signature techniques or something..." Naruto said as he stood up and cracked his neck to remove a kink in it. Hearing the sound of running Naruto turned to see all of his friends and his future wife running to see what had caused the large explosion of magic.

Yuri stopped in front of Naruto with a tired look in his eye's "Naruto did you hear that large explosion?" he asked the blond.

"Uhhh... yeah that was me..." Naruto admitted quietly as he pointed behind him to show the damage his new technique had caused to the forest that they had resided in for the last three months surprising them.

"WHAT THE HELL!" Yuri exclaimed at seeing the damage the blond did.

"Naruto-kun what happened?" Zera asked him as she walked up to him. "I tried an idea of mine out... and it did this..." Naruto said as he pointed behind him to show what he did.

Zera only raised an eyebrow at her man's actions "Really... what did you do to cause this much damage?" she asked him.

"I uh I may or may not have tried to combine two god slayer elements to make a better one." Naruto admitted sheepishly to the young woman who only shook her head at the blonde's antics. If there was one thing she knew it was that Naruto always found a way to improve something already so powerful.

She sighed before looking at the evening sky and decided it was best they all get a bit of rest "Well why don't we all call it a night. We've all been training really hard and we need all the rest we can get." Zera said. They all nodded in agreement as they had a lot of work to do. They had around another month of training before they took on the Blue Skull guild and took back the Tenrou orb and destroyed it. That night as they sat around the campfire they talked excitedly about what they had done and had managed to improve. Yuri flexed his muscles a bit to show that his constant exercising had indeed paid off as he had gained a bit of muscle.

Warrod was quietly munching on a grilled fish that he had cooked with a small smile on his face. Precht was quietly sitting with his back to a tree trying to relax. Naruto was sleeping as he had finally succumbed to the throes of exhaustion for the first time in several months. Zera was relaxing with a belly filled with fish and fruit satisfied. Mavis wasn't anywhere to be seen, but a glow coming from the forest showed she was training once again. Zeref looked at the group from afar impassively. There was something about this group that was intriguing and he wanted to know why they interested him so much... he would find out eventually...

After all... he was an immortal so time didn't mean anything to him like it did to these pitiful mortals. To be honest he was surprised when the lover, and the sister had come to him for an advanced spell that could help protect their friends and lover, and he had told them of one and it's consequences if used wrongfully. The thing about the spell he told them about was that it was a dark spell and would curse them either way... so when they used it... they would be given the Curse of Contradiction and force them to walk the earth for all eternity... just like him... oh the looks on their faces would be priceless when they realized what had happened to them... he couldn't wait to see them.

An hour later Mavis arrived to see all her friends, and her brother sleeping soundly in their bags. She saw that the fire had died down and rebuilt it so that they would stay warm for the rest of the night. Quickly grilling a fish she ate her meal before she decided to call it a night and went to bed. The next month went by rather quickly and they had managed to perfect all the techniques they had in their arsenals. Precht was able to use his Bullet magic to such an extent that he could now hit a target with his eyes... er eye closed. Warrod was able to use the power of the forest to it's greatest extent and had made a rather diverse arsenal of techniques.

Zera could now use both her Ice-Make and Lava-Make to do a considerable amount of damage in a fight if she was ever in one which earned her praise from everyone in the group. Naruto even 'rewarded' her for doing so well with a night of passionate love making she wouldn't forget. Yuri was now a powerful Lightning wizard that could destroy boulders with a small flick of his wrist with considerable ease. Mavis was better at using her illusions as they didn't dispel when the man that had taught them tried to as it took more power than it used to to get rid of them. Naruto was proud of his sister for making as much progress as she did and gave her praise.

Mavis happily accepted her brothers words and hugged him for telling her she was improving so much. Today was the day they went back to Magnolia and took down Blue Skull... they wouldn't fail. They had packed up all their things and began to make their way to Magnolia. "So Mavis... what caused you to change?" Naruto asked his baby sister who now wore all black with her long hair in pigtails.

"Oh... uh... I just wanted to try something new..." Mavis said unsure of how she should answer her big brother. Naruto wasn't normally one to question what a person wore unless he was genuinely curious about what their style was like.

Naruto shrugged not really caring what she was wearing. He had a hunch that it had something to do with that dark wizard that had been teaching them magic. Naruto didn't really trust the man, but he was grateful that he had been able to help them learn what they knew now. He was pretty sure that he would have never been able to turn back into a human if it weren't for the man, but that was the only thing he would say he was grateful for the man doing for him. Other than that he didn't like how the man smelled, looked, and walked as he was always so tensed up as if he were waiting for something to attack and take him out of the picture.

And although he had left them about a week ago that still didn't ease the blonde's worries about the man. He had seen the looks that he gave Mavis and had spotted the ones that she had given him, and he didn't like them... they had done something that they shouldn't have. Don't get the wrong idea if Mavis wanted to sleep with someone she was allowed to, but he sure as hell hoped she didn't. She was his baby sister and he loved her, which meant that he would allow her to make her own decisions. He just hoped that she wasn't naive to something as stupid as sleep with the dark and broody man that had taught them as he would kill him, cursed or not.

Walking into the town they covered themselves with cloaks to remain inconspicuous while they walked around. Arriving at the one place they had hoped they enter. The bakery is still dark as ever, but they are glad that the two people that ran it were still alive. "Hey mommy they came back." the little girl called out.

The woman that they had helped save came walking into the room. "Miko-chan not so loud ok." the mother said.

"Sorry..." the little girl said sheepishly.

She then looked at her guests with a confused look on her face "Sorry, but it's just we weren't expecting you." she told the six of them which was understandable as they had left months ago.

"I had thought that you left after our talk." she said.

"We have to ask you for a favor." Naruto said to the woman.

"Uh sure go ahead. I may not be much help but I can try." the woman said.

"Listen we need you to get a group of people together. Even if it is just two or three that would be fine." Yuri said.

"The most important thing is that they have to be loud." Mavis said in agreement.

This confused her greatly "I... I don't understand..." she said wondering why they needed a group of loud people.

"Look just gather a few of the townspeople we'll explain everything later." Naruto told her. Seriously what was so hard about gathering a few people for a riot?

"We plan to make things better for you and everyone else in the city." Mavis said.

"But we can't do that without a bit of help." Precht said.

"I appreciate the sentiment I really do, but it's literally impossible to do." the mother replied to them.

"Nothings impossible if you try. Yes what happened was a travesty, but we're here to help now." Naruto told her.

"I agree the people can't go on like this for much longer. If this keeps up then the entire city of Magnolia is dead and then Blue Skull wins." Yuri said to the woman.

"If they don't rise up together now while they can then they are doomed." Warrod agreed with the blond as he nodded his head in agreement.

"We are more than willing to lead the way and fight at the front for them. But in order for that to happen we're gonna need their help." Naruto said.

"Please... help us take back this city." Mavis said quietly.

Miko smiled brightly "I know someone that's loud." she said happily.

"Who is it Miko?" Yuri asked the little girl.

"The blacksmith. He's always angry and real loud. He sounds like the perfect guy to me." Miko said.

"Lead the way." Naruto said to the little girl. Throwing their hoods over their heads Miko and her mother Mako led the way through the empty street's to the place where the blacksmith lived, and they had to agree with Miko... he was perfect.

"WHAT DO YA WANT? CAN'T YOU SEE I'M BUSY HERE! OUT WITH IT! TELL ME!" the blacksmith roared loudly at them causing them all to cover their ears, especially Naruto as his hearing was sensitive, due to how loud he was being. Oh yeah... he was a loud person just like Miko had told them.

Naruto stepped forward to talk to the man "Well you're certainly a piece of work I'll give you that. But that's not why we're here. We need your help." Naruto told the mad man.

"WHAT ARE YA TALKIN ABOUT?" the man roared madly. Miko took the chance to walk around Naruto where she quickly ran up to the man with a large smile plastered on her face.

"Hey they just came to help save our city from the bad guys." she told him with a smile on her face.

"WHAT!" the man screamed causing everyone to wince. The blacksmith looked at Naruto and his group "ARE YOU GUY'S CRAZY? WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?" the man demanded.

"I know how it sounds but hear us out." Naruto told the man.

"Alright fine talk." the man growled out.

"Little Miko told us that you're always angry." Naruto said.

"WELL SHE'S RIGHT ABOUT THAT. I'M ANGRY AT BLUE SKULL. I'M ANGRY ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED TO THIS CITY. MOST OF ALL I'M ANGRY MYSELF FOR NOT BEING ABLE TO DO ANYTHING ABOUT IT." the man yelled out.

"And I believe you. But would you be willing to do something to make a difference? To take back the city that is rightfully yours from those who don't belong?" Naruto asked the man.

"What do you mean 'Would I'? You got some kinda wild idea in mind?" the man asked.

"Don't really know, but things could get wild." Naruto told the man with a smirk on his face.

The blacksmith smirked at the thought of things getting wild "I don't know what you're getting at... but I'm in... let's kick some ass." the blacksmith said in a normal tone of voice that was surprisingly smooth almost like it was made from gold which was weird because the guy was just yelling.

With that the group left the blacksmiths place and went to the park. The plan was for the blacksmith to use the anger of the people and have them storm to the Blue Skull's place and then Naruto, and his group would take out the mages of Blue Skull and run them out of town. Arriving at the park the blacksmith began t yell "LISTEN UP! IT'S TIME TO STOP ACTING LIKE A BUNCH OF COWARDS AND TAKE BACK WHAT BELONGS TO US!" causing the people that were there to look at the man before they started to crowd around him so they could hear what the man had to say about what they needed to do and how to do it.

"THIS IS OUR CITY AND WE WERE DOING JUST FINE BEFORE THESE BLUE SKULL PUNKS CAME AND DECIDED TO RUIN OUR LIVES! I DON'T KNOW ABOUT YOU FOLKS, BUT I'M TIRED OF HAVING TO LISTEN TO A BUNCH OF PUNKS THAT WOULD RATHER HIDE BEHIND THEIR GUILD NAME THAN FIGHT US MAN TO MAN OR WOMAN TO WOMAN! IT'S NOT RIGHT THAT THEY GET TO LIVE LIVES OF LUXURY WHILE WE SCRAPE THROUGH THE BOTTOM OF TRASH CANS JUST SO WE CAN FIND OUR NEXT MEALS AND TRY TO SUPPORT FAMILIES AT THE SAME TIME! I SAY WHY DON'T WE ALL GO AND SHOW THEM JUST WHO EXACTLY THEY MESSED WITH! I'M DONE LIVING LIKE THIS! SO WHO"S WITH ME?" the blacksmith roared out as the people began to get more and more riled up by the man's words as they all agreed with his words.

Naruto and the others watched and were surprised when the people actually began to rally behind the man and then walked towards the Blue Skull base. As the people walked more and more people joined in until the sheer number of people that were walking outnumbered that of the Blue Skull guild several times over. "With that angry mob taking care of Blue Skull it'll keep them distracted long for us to strike. Things couldn't have gone more better than if we had done this a month ago." Naruto said as he watched.

"The only thing we have to worry about is the guild fighting back against the mob, but they'll be outnumbered by a lot." Zera said.

The mob reached the doors to Blue Skull's base and began to make their demands. Some were ordering them to leave, others begging for food, the rest were making threats to the wizards. "Let's go... Mavis, Zera go to the place we set up and trap the Master of the guild there. Me, Yuri, Warrod, and Precht will take down the guild." Naruto ordered. With a nod from the two women they quickly left to go spring the trap on the Blue Skull guild master. "Come on let's go." Naruto said as they slipped into the shadows of the crowd so they could make their way into the base of the guild that had pissed the city of Magnolia off to a major extent.

"Do you really think that Geoffrey will fall for one of Mavis' illusions?" Warrod asked him.

"If he's worried more about his treasure than the people then he'll fall right into the trap where we can deal a swift defeat then yes." Naruto answered him.

"Well as long as he has it in his head that his new kingdom is burning then he'll do anything in his power to make sure it isn't true. Which means that he'll come as fast as he can to try and avoid making that happen." Yuri said nodding his head in understanding.

"Well we need to work fast or else the people may strike the guild and get hurt, and that's not something that I want to happen." Precht said to him.

When they managed to sneak in Naruto literally became a shadow and began to take down guard after guard by silently emerging from their own shadows and knocking them out before he pulled them inside his shadow and transported them away. Warrod, Yuri, and Precht were silently working behind him using a mix of martial arts and brawling to beat the mages they attacked. Warrod thrust his arm forwards growing thick branches of wood from his body that turned into complete replicas of him and they split up and took different routes down the halls to take out any of the wizards they came across effectively keeping the battle quiet.

When they had cleared one hall they moved on to the next one. Yuri kneed one of the Blue Skull wizards in the gut while Percht put one sleeper hold. Warrod choked his enemy with his tree magic and Naruto suffocated another until he passed out. "Come on guys we need to hurry." Naruto said to the others.

"Right behind you." Warrod responded to the blond as they ran down another hall. rounding a corner they found a door that was shut and was most likely locked tight.

"Alright Naruto you're up." Warrod said as Naruto converted his arm into a iron beam and shot it at the doors knocking them down as well as the wizards behind them.

With that the real fight began as the wizards of Blue Skull charged them. The men smirked at their feeble attempts to hurt them not that they had magic "Looks like the party's just begun." Warrod said with a smirk on his face.

"I say we give them a taste of their own medicine." Yuri said as his body began to spark with golden electricity.

"I couldn't agree more." Precht said as he raised a hand shaped like a gun.

Naruto said nothing as shadows enveloped his body as he called upon his dragon force. "Let's show these punks just who exactly they're messing with and kick some ass at the same time." Warrod said cracking his knuckles.

"Right!" they all chorused together. Naruto charged a group of the wizards and began to tear them apart. Warrod clapped his hands together and trapped another group of wizards in wooden binds they couldn't break out of no matter how hard they tried. Yuri was striking his own group of wizards with whips made from lightning electrocuting them before they passed out from the sensory overload on their brains. Precht was shooting bullet after bullet of magic at wizards knocking them out as they weren't meant to be deadly. A large wave of shadows blew a group of wizards trying to sneak up on Warrod away saving his life in the process.

When they had cleared the group out another larger group of wizards ran in surrounding them forcing them all to group together back to back. "Alright time for some tag teaming. Yuri, Precht I want you two to take the right half. Me and Warrod got the left." Naruto said getting nods from the three of them as they charged. Precht called upon a chain and began to use it like a whip while Yuri was sparking with an immense amount of electricity forcing the wizards to back off. Warrod was using chains made from his green magic and binding a lot of the wizards together while he drained them of their magic energy causing them to collapse on the ground.

Naruto was like a shadow in the night as he took down wizard's left and right. Rearing his head back Naruto let loose a powerful roar at his opponents causing them to fly back before they crashed into a wall knocked unconscious. With that the guild known as Blue Skull was defeated... they won... all that was left was for the Tenrou orb to be destroyed and they would be done. Releasing his magic Naruto turned back to normal and breathed out a deep breath while the others walked over seemingly exhausted. "We did it guys... Blue Skull is no more." Yuri breathed out with a sigh.

"It was worth it I'll say that much is for certain." Warrod said nodding.

"Let's find the orb and get rid of that thing before we have to fight something else." Naruto said walking up the stairs. The others followed behind silently as they saw a purple orb sitting on a red pillow atop the altar untouched. Naruto breathed out a sigh of relief at the orb being untouched and watched as Yuri walked up to it.

"So this is what the Tenrou orb looks like?" he asked as Naruto nodded his head.

Yuri picked it up and bounced it in his hand just as the girls came running in out of breath. "Naruto-kun where's the orb?" Zera asked her lover. Naruto turned around and raised an eyebrow at her confused that she asked him such a question.

"What's wrong Zera?" Naruto asked.

"When we managed to trap Geoffrey he told us something. The orb can't be touched by human hands. Where's the orb?" she asked again as Naruto went wide eyed along with everybody else before they all looked at Yuri who had turned pale.

"Uh... oh..." Yuri said as he looked down at the now glowing Tenrou orb that he grasped in his hands.

"Shit everybody back off now." Naruto ordered as he ran down the steps as Yuri vanished in a burst of light. The dragon skeleton on top of the cathedral glowed with magic as the Tenrou orb took it over with it's powerful curse causing the ground to shake very hard.

This caused the mob to run away just in time as the dragon came to life with a loud roar that shook the city. "Oh no... that sounds bad... really really bad." Mavis said.

"What just happened?" Warrod asked them.

"Yuri disappeared." Zera said shocked.

"Yuri got taken over by the orb. We need to find a way to stop him or else the city is doomed." Naruto said.

"Yeah but that doesn't explain why that dragon came to life now does it?" Warrod asked.

"That's because it possessed a figure of evil so that it's curse could wreck havoc. That's why we need to work fast. Warrod me and you are up." Naruto said as he looked at Warrod who nodded his head at him.

"Alright what do we do?" he asked him.

"We restrain him and the suppress the curse of the orb." Naruto told him.

"I don't know if my magic can do something like that." Warrod responded.

"We don't know unless we try Warrod. Have faith in your ability and you'll go far." Naruto told him as Warrod nodded his head. Naruto turned to Precht. "Precht I want you to go keep an eye on Geoffrey and make sure he doesn't escape his prison. We can't afford to have him make a comeback that'll bite us in the ass at a later date." Naruto said as Precht nodded before he ran out of the church to find the imprisoned man and keep an eye on him.

"The two of you stay out of the way and help everyone else escape alright." Naruto told Mavis and Zera.

"But we can help you fight that thing Big Brother." Mavis protested.

"And I said help the citizens evacuate from the city." Naruto said.

"And I want to help." she retorted.

"I don't care you're my sister and it's my job to make sure that you stay safe you hear me." Naruto told her.

"But I want to help you destroy the orb. As the guardians of the orb it's our duty to make sure that the orb doesn't take another host and in the event that it does we are to destroy it. Isn't that what our people live by?" she asked her brother with pleading eyes.

"Yeah it's our duty, but as the oldest it's my job to make sure you stay alive. Now go before I make you." Naruto threatened her.

Mavis huffed out a pout of resignation "Fine, but if I see the two of you struggling me and Zera are hauling ass to come help you out. Do you understand that." Mavis told her brother who nodded his head showing that he could work with that.

"Alright enough chit chat go now while you still can." Naruto ordered her as she and Zera left to help the people.

With a sigh he turned to Warrod "You ready Warrod?" he asked as Warrod nodded his head. "I was born ready." he responded cracking his knuckles.

Naruto smirked as he cracked his neck before the two walked down the church steps and looked at the rampaging Yuri. "Let's get to work..." Naruto said as black electricity sparked around his body.

"Right. We need to make this quick, but we also don't want to cause too much damage to the city." Warrod agreed.

"People can rebuild what get's torn apart. Right now we need to focus on stopping that thing before somebody dies on us." Naruto said.

"Alright I can't fault you on that one. Kinda reminds me of this one time-Warrod began to say but Naruto looked at him causing him to shut up-"Right we need to stop Yuri." he said as he looked at the dragon skeleton.

It was time to make their mark on the world... but first they needed to stop that damned skeleton's rampage and rid the world of the orb.

Fifth Chapter

Naruto and Warrod were running towards the rampaging Yuri with only the thought of stopping him on their minds. Warrod looked to the blond "So how we gonna do this?" he asked him. "Well... I don't know I was just thinking things up on the fly really." Naruto responded sounding a bit sheepish. "Seriously..." Warrod deadpanned to the blond who chuckled at it. "Well I was actually hoping you'd be the brains of this operation." Naruto told him. "And how the hell am I supposed to know what to do exactly?" Warrod asked the blonde. "You don't... just go with what comes naturally and hope that you get what you want out of it." Naruto responded with a shrug.

"That's not all that reassuring you know that right?" Warrod told the blond while they raced towards the rampaging skeleton. Naruto shrugged his shoulder's "Well I'm not as good as Mavis is when it comes to battle strategy. Usually I just go with the simplest of the plans and hope for the best really." Naruto told Warrod. They had finally reached Yuri just as it turned to face them. Naruto jumped to the side of a building before he jumped at Yuri. "Sorry Yuri but I think that it's time for you to wake up "Hakuryū no Go Ken (White Dragon's Hard Fist)" Naruto yelled as he covered his fist in white magic and slugged Yuri in the face that caused the dragon to fall.

Yuri roared as he stood back up and gathered magic in his mouth and turned towards them "Breath attack watch out!" Naruto yelled as he tackled Warrod just in time to avoid being killed by Yuri. "Well... that didn't work out like I'd hope. So what now?" Warrod asked Naruto as the two stood up. "We keep fighting. We need to get Yuri out of the city, but we also need to keep him away from the people. This means that it's your turn to go on the offense." Naruto told Warrod who was smirking in anticipation, which in turn made the blond smirk. "Alright I have just the thing that'll push Yuri outta the town, but what do we do after that?" Warrod asked Naruto.

"We keep kicking his ass until the curse fades away. Now let's go." Naruto said to the tree user. Warrod raised a leg and slammed it on the ground "Mokujin (Wood Golem)" Warrod called out as a giant golem made of wood with its own dragon wrapped around its neck emerged from the ground. Warrod stood proudly on the giant's nose and stared Yuri in the eyes with defiance in his eyes. "You release my friend now." Warrod yelled as he made the golem charge Yuri. The golem tackled Yuri and the two began to struggle against the other. Luckily the power of Warrod's golem won out in the end and he started to push the possessed blond out of the city.

The citizens watched wide eyed as the wooden giant began to push the struggling dragon through the buildings and out of the city limits. Warrod's golem gave one last shove and then Yuri fell onto his back with a loud roar. Naruto flew above Yuri with his dragon wings out as he pointed his index and middle fingers at Yuri. "Give him back." Naruto yelled as he spread his index and middle finger apart before he conjured up a small sphere of black lightning on his index finger and a sphere of black fire on his middle finger, both expelling an immense amounts of energy. Slowly he brought both his fingers together fusing the two magics into a singular magic where the weight of the energy forced the blond lower and lower.

After he felt the successful fusion of the two godly elements Naruto pointed his fingers at a giant boulder before he called out his new signature technique "Raienjin no Ryūshi Hō (Lightning Fire God's Particle Cannon)" (1) and released a powerful blast of lightning and fire that impacted Yuri causing him to roar in pain, while Naruto's magic nearly knocked Warrod's golem off its feet with the power alone. Naruto however was launched high into the sky with a yelp of surprise and had nearly lost control over his flight, but he managed to keep his balance in the end where he quickly flew lower to see if the tag team worked on him.

Unfortunately Yuri wasn't the least bit put down down by this as he rose once more. "Damn what's it gonna take to beat this thing?" Warrod growled out as his giant struggled against Yuri. "Raijin no Dogo (Lightning God's Bellow)" Naruto roared as he released a giant column of black electricity at the skeletal dragon knocking it back once again. "Come on Yuri fight back. Take control of the curse." Naruto yelled out to the dragon hoping it would get through to Yuri. Yuri only released another breath attack at Naruto forcing the blond to dodge out of the way or else he could get hurt by the roar that was being aimed right at him with deadly accuracy.

"It's no use... he can't hear either one of us." Warrod said to the blond giant. Warrod had his golem place a foot on Yuri's chest and held it in place as the possessed Yuri tried to claw the damned giant trying to get free from its current position. "I don't care I'm going to get him back." Naruto yelled at Warrod. Warrod's Golem suddenly fell as Yuri managed to shove the wooden giant off. "Warrod!" Naruto exclaimed as the golem fell to the ground shaking the city. Naruto looked at the possessed skeleton and reared his head back as Yuri prepared his own "Hakueiryū no Hoko (White Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Naruto yelled out with a loud fury.

He then released a powerful breath attack that collided Yuri's own blue breath attack that caused the wind to blow wildly. "D-Dammit... he's more powerful than I originally thought." Naruto thought as he had to dodge the last of Yuri's breath attack. "Naruto!" Warrod exclaimed as he stood the golem he conjured up once again. Drawing one of the golem's fists' back the golem releases a powerful haymaker to the beast's skull causing it to stumble. It draws the fist back again before releasing another and another. One after the other Warrod pounds the cursed skeleton back more and more with each blow given to the skull of the enemy in front of him.

Yuri is helpless against the endless barrage coming from the relentless giant, but after a while of the constant punching Yuri swings around causing the golem to miss as Yuri swung his tail and knocked the golem ff its feet where it crashed to the ground once again. "Dammit!" Warrod yelled out in annoyance. Naruto reared his head back once again "Tetsuryū no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)" Naruto yelled as he sent a wave of magic at Yuri causing the dragon skeleton to slide back. "Naruto transform now!" Warrod yelled at the blonde. "What! Why do you want me to transform? Not like I want to but what about the people?" Naruto asked Warrod seriously.

End: Skillet-Rebirthing/Enter: Wreckage-Breaking Through

"I have an idea just listen to me." Warrod yelled back. "And transforming is your idea?" Naruto asked as he dodged another breath attack sent his way by Yuri. "The only thing that can match the power of a dragon is the power of another dragon, besides you'll have more power than Yuri. Just trust me on this!" Warrod said loudly. "Alright, alright you talked me into it. But if this plan of yours backfires I just want you to know I'll blame you." Naruto said as he landed beside Warrod's golem. "I'll buy you as much time as I can, but I don't think it'll be much." Warrod told the blonde who shrugged his shoulder's in response to what he was told.

"Doesn't matter anyways, because by the time I'm done transforming it'll be to late to stop me from taking Yuri down." Naruto said as Warrod had the golem rise up once again to fight against Yuri. Warrod charged while Naruto closed his eyes in concentration, this would take a large amount of concentration, as he had never done this on his own seeing as he always had the teacher help enchant him into his dragon form most of the time he was learning how to control his dragon form. Clapping his hands together Naruto gathered his magic and began to let it roll off his body causing the blond to glow white with his endless Magic Power that could be felt everywhere.

The people that lived in Magnolia were brought to their knees from how dense the energy in the air was while some passed out. Mavis, Zera, the Blacksmith, Maco were gasping for breath as they had never been exposed to something so powerful, "W-What the hell is h-happening?" the Blacksmith asked as he tried to keep himself from fainting. "I-it's Naruto-kun... H-he's releasing his full power to fight..." Zera said to the man. Miles away Zeref felt the sudden flash of power and smirked to himself "Incredible... to think that Naruto would have this much power to use in a fight. Maybe he can be the one that'll do me the honor of killing me one day." Zeref said.

In the dark guild Tartaros' base Mard Geer felt the release of Magic Power and shuddered "What is this... fear... no... this is something different... Zeref-sama must be angry at someone... but the question is who made him mad?" the demon asked himself. Sayla who was known throughout as the Goddess of the Chill Moon shivered in excitement "Such power coming the air... incredible..." she said. "It's impressive for someone that's not Lord Zeref, but they wouldn't stand a chance if they had to fight him." her lover Kyoka said calmly. She wouldn't admit it but she was rather aroused by the amount of power she was feeling in the air as it was something unpredicted.

Naruto's power was at a level of it's own now. As he exerted his power, the earth and sky began to shake while the very foundation on which he stood upon began to crumble while storms formed from the constant shift in energy while the sea's churned like never before and the very air becomes thick with power. In a cave located on Mt. Zonia a dragon that was known as Acnologia woke up feeling the release of such power. The only reason he awoke was for the very fact that the amount of power he was feeling exceeded his own amount of power by many times over, it was exciting to see someone or something could match up to him in terms of power.

"So... I finally get a fight worth paying attention too." the dragon thought before it lowered its head to sleep. It would have its fight in the future... not in the next couple of years but a bit further down the line... he just didn't know it yet... Back in Magnolia the possessed Yuri stopped as it felt the sheer power that was being released... something like that was surely a better foe to fight than this wooden giant. Yes the giant was entertaining, but this... this would surely be a better fight that would go down through the ages before it became a legend of it's own... yes this was where the true fight began, and only one would survive the battle.

Naruto began to grow in size. Bigger and bigger until he was taller than the buildings, what ones were left, themselves. He was so tall he looked like he was touching the clouds themselves. Naruto's dragon body was covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail.

Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings. Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. The power that filled the air vanished allowing the people to release a sigh of relief.

The Blacksmith and everyone else looked up and gawked at the newcomer... it was a freaking dragon... how the hell did a dragon come to be from the release of such power that could change the landscape just by flaring his power. "B-big brother... he's transformed..." Mavis whimpered out as she looked at her brother. "THAT'S YOUR BROTHER!?" the Blacksmith yelled out shocked. Zera smiled as her love had finally decided to get serious. Warrod smirked "About time. I thought I was going to pass out when you did that." Warrod joked. "Eh don't worry Warrod I got this." Naruto growled out as the wooden golem began to dissolve back into a muddy appearance.

End: Wreckage-Breaking Through/Enter: Three Days Grace-I Will Not Die

When it was done Warrod was left standing on a pile of mud. Jumping in the air Warrod landed on top of Naruto's head "Let's rock!" Warrod said gleefully. Naruto spread his wings, all four of them, and roared loudly at Yuri who was screeching back in challenge. Naruto flapped his wings and shot into the air nearly knocking Warrod off his head before he reached his claws out and grabbed the skeletal dragon's spine and flew up into the air. Higher and higher the dragon flew, before it dropped the skeleton allowing it to fall towards the ground, but before it could get far the white dragon grabbed its tail and began to spin at high speeds.

Warrod was laughing like a kid at one of those amusement parks. So this was what those kids felt when they where on one of those self spins where there was a wheel in the center that they had to turn to try and make one of the others puke... it was amazingly weird that this felt fun. Naruto let go of the skeleton's tail allowing it to fly off. The skeleton crashed down several miles away from the city destroying the forest as it rolled for what seemed to be forever. Naruto stopped flying as he hovered above the skeleton "Naruto use a breath attack on it." Warrod said loudly causing the dragon to wince... he still had sensitive hearing it seemed.

"Not so loud I can hear you just fine." Naruto growled out to the man. "Just do it." Warrod said as he watched the dragon roll its eyes at him. "Oi don't roll them eyes at me just do it." Warrod said. Naruto scoffed, but nevertheless reared his head back drawing in an immense amount of magic into his mouth. He then released the powerful energy he had gathered down on Yuri while it exploded in a dome of white energy cratering the ground and leveling even more of the forest in the process. The citizens watched the dome of magic appear with wide eyes as they had never seen such a powerful attack in their lives, even the locked up Geoffery was stunned by the display of power he was witness to.

When the light faded it revealed that the crater Naruto had created was empty shocking both him and Warrod as they hadn't expected the blonde, well right now white dragons, attack to be so powerful. Then something started to move catching their attention... bones started to reform and grow while some rose from the ground to reconnect with the rest of the body that made up the possessed Yuri. "Well... that didn't work like I'd hope..." Warrod said... again. "Will you stop saying that already." Naruto growled out to the man perched on his head as he heard Warrod start to laugh... it wasn't that funny dammit, he was trying to save a friend.

Yuri finished reforming and roared up at him while releasing a breath attack causing the flying dragon to dodge out of the way. Warrod growled in annoyance "It's not working. We need to come up with another plan Naruto." Warrod said to the dragon. Naruto scoffed again "What gave you that idea genius?" Naruto asked the man rhetorically. "Don't say it like that as it makes me feel stupid." Warrod yelled out. "Well you better think of something quickly as Yuri's racing towards Magnolia!" Naruto yelled as he flapped his wings to try and outpace the running dragon. "Oh come on I'm not a tactical genius." Warrod yelled out to the dragon.

Naruto chose to ignore the man as he dove down and crashed on Yuri's back kicking up a large amount of dust into the air. When the cloud was all but gone people could see that the dragon had the skeleton pinned underneath its claws. "We're gonna need to do something about this. We can't just keep destroying him only for him to reform in seconds. It's just a waste of magic and in the end we'll just be tired while Yuri will overpower us." Warrod said. Naruto nodded his head in agreement "Restrain him then." Naruto told the man who raised an eyebrow at the dragon and what he was saying... how would he restrain something this powerful with mere tree's.

End: Three Days Grace-I Will Not Die/Enter: Gun's & Roses-Welcome to the Jungle

"Uh... how I don't think it'll work." Warrod said to the dragon. "You don't know that it'll work unless you try to Warrod... do it because I have faith you can do it." Naruto told the man. Warrod nodded his head and jumped off Naruto's head and onto the ground "Alright let's do this." Warrod said while Naruto shrunk back down to his normal appearance to stand by the man. Warrod raised both his hands into the air where large trees rose from the ground restraining the standing Yuri who released a breath attack at them, but luckily Naruto was quicker and he tackled Warrod out of the way before it could strike them and possibly kill the two men.

Yuri started to break the tree's restraining him causing Warrod to curse as they weren't strong enough to stop Yuri's rampage. Naruto stood up and coated his hand in magic "You won't win!" the blond roared as he punched the ground causing it to explode where giant blocks of earth and cement flew into the air obscuring everyone's vision once again. Over with all the citizens of Magnolia both Mavis and Zera came to an agreement... they had to help their friend, and brother/fiance stop Yuri's rampage or else there would be serious consequences from the fact they might not be able to stop the blonde when they had the chance to do it here.

The two women stood up and started to run towards the giant cloud of dust and smoke that surely housed the three of them so they could do their part to help out. Warrod called on more trees to try and wrap around the struggling Yuri, but even still Yuri was proving to be more powerful than he had thought he would be. Naruto once again raised a hand and pointed his hand at Yuri before he started to chant "When you burn down the west... and you burn down the east..."Enjin no Kagutsuchi (Fire God's Kagutsuchi)" Naruto yelled out as he released a large ball of black flames at the skeletal dragon that was Yuri who roared in pain once more.

Naruto and Warrod watch as the black flames burn the dragon for several seconds before a beam of magic crashes in front of the two men sending them flying with yells of surprise. Naruto sits up with a wince before he grabs his arm. It felt out of place which most likely meant it was dislocated. With a jerk he pops the bone back in place and grunts in a bit of pain. Warrod stands shakily seemingly unhurt with the exception of a couple of cuts and bruises given to him from the small rocks that were threw up from the blast of magic that had sent the two of them flying in the first place. "Ok... ouch..." Warrod said as he clutched his head trying to ease the pain.

Mavis and Zera ran past Naruto straight for Yuri. Naruto looks up confused as to why his sister and fiance are there, but shakes it off. Zera ran past her lover and glanced over to Warrod who stood up and sighed in relief that they were alright. Mavis stops causing Zera to bump into her "Ok you remember what that guy said about this spell right?" the shorter blond asked her friend. "Of course it requires two people... but he also said it takes ten years to master. Mavis I can help restrain him, but why are you talking about that spell that the teacher told us about?" Zera asked her friend confused as to why she would bring such a dangerous spell up.

"Because I have watched the fight and have come to the conclusion that the only way to stop this is to use it... no matter the consequences." the blond told her friend. "Ok I get that, but why not let me use my Ice-Make or Lava-Make to trap it before we do anything so dangerous." Zera told her. "No... because even then it wouldn't work. Please Zera help me save Yuri from the curse... we don't have much time left." Mavis said. Zera sighed in frustration.. gods only knew that this was going to bite her in the ass later on down the line and somehow... it was going to end up making her want to kill the sister of her future husband... kinda like now.

End: Guns & Roses-Welcome to the Jungle

"Alright fine... you talked me into it." Zera growled as she raised her right hand before it glowed a golden color. Mavis mimicked the action, but with her left hand, and it too started to glow a golden color. "We call upon the ageless power of the lost hearts." the two women began to chant before they spoke a single word that would inevitably change their lives forever "Law" and a golden orb formed between their hands right before they clapped their hands together breaking the golden sphere in the process. Suddenly a bright light envelops the area around the two women as well as Yuri, Naruto, and Warrod. This Magic is so powerful that it was able to completely counteract the effects of the Tenrou Orb.

The light practically blinds everyone who looks towards the place where the battle is taking place forcing them to cover their eye's. When the light fades it shows a defeated skeleton that is grey in color just before it falls apart crumbling to the ground while kicking up a dense cloud of dust into the air. The Tenrou Orb rolls out from underneath the skull of the dragon before it stops, cracks, and breaks apart as the ancient spell destroyed its ability to use dark magic. After the orb is destroyed the small pieces dissolve quickly as the magic that once made it dispersed into the air at rapid speeds before it fades away forever lost to the world of magic.

Yuri, who was laying by a foot, squinted before he opened his eye's slowly. His whole body hurt from the beating he received, but yet he lacked bruises, from Naruto and Warrod... especially Naruto after he used a powerful breath attack on him to try and stop him. Naruto opened his eyes and blinked. "Ok... that just happened..." the blonde said as he stood up. Warrod looked around and spotted the prone form of Yuri and ran towards the downed man. The large man didn't say anything, but sigh in relief, at seeing his friend back to normal. Naruto slowly walked up behind Warrod and saw that Yuri was still there in one piece and smirked that the girls' plan worked.

"Ooohhh my head..." Yuri moaned out as he clutched his head. "Welcome back Yuri." Naruto said as he extended his hand out to the shorter blond who grasped it. Helping him stand Yuri wobbled a little before Naruto placed a glowing hand on his shoulders filtering his healing magic through the man allowing the effects of drowsiness to fade away. "Thanks guys..." Yuri said to the two of them. Naruto shrugged his shoulders "Don't mention it." he told Yuri. Warrod nodded in agreement "Yeah that's what friends are for right." Warrod stated getting a chuckle out of the blond lightning user who sighed at what he had foolishly had done without thought.

Suddenly... Naruto remembered the girls "Wait where are the girls at?" he asked worriedly. "Don't know but we better start looking." Warrod said while Yuri nodded in agreement and the three of them split up to look for the two. "Mavis! Zera! Where are you?!" Naruto shouted out for the two of them. Hearing no reply he shouted again, "Come on answer me dammit!" hoping to get a response from them. Still getting no response from the two most important people in his life Naruto continued to call out until he got the two young women to respond to his calls "Mavis! Zera! Where are you at?" Naruto called out again and waited for a response once more.

Suddenly a familiar smell hit his nose... but... it was... different somehow... Turning his head Naruto saw the prone forms of both his baby sister and his future wife and ran over to them. "Mavis! Zera are you alright?" he asked as he kneeled beside them. He saw that they were asleep and sighed in relief that they were alive. He smelt the air again and smelt the scent of the curse that their teacher had, and started to cry... the two most important people in his life... had been given the Curse of Contradiction... and there was no way to rid them of it... they were doomed to walk the world for all eternity... alone and unlovable by anyone or anything... ever...

Naruto dried his tears quickly knowing that they wouldn't want him to cry. "Warrod! Yuri I found them!" Naruto called out to his two friends. Warrod was relatively close and arrived first, while Yuri took a couple of minutes to get to them. "So they were cursed by the spell they used... FUCK!" Warrod yelled as he punched one of the large bones close to him causing it to crumble to pieces as Warrod tried to get used to the news that the two women were tricked into using Black Magic by that asshole of a teacher. "Damn... I... fucking hell... I can't even form the right words to express... how sorry I feel for them..." Yuri said as he ran his fingers his hair.

"I... won't ever be able to say how much they mean to me in the future... this shouldn't have happened... I told them... to never use that spell as it seemed fishy when they told me about the spell." Naruto said as he tried to hold back the tears of frustration and anger that threatened to spill out of the corners of his eyes'. "I'm sorry..." Warrod said as he pat the blond on his shoulder. "Well... at least we took down Blue Skull and Geoffrey got thrown in prison for life... he should've known not to mess with us." Yuri said with a small smirk of satisfaction on his face. Both Naruto and Warrod agreed on that one. Precht was still filling out paperwork on throwing Geoffrey, who apparently had a large bounty on his head, in jail.

"Yeah well Geoffrey had it coming for a long time now that's for sure." Naruto said. Naruto and Warrod had carried the two young, and now immortal, women to one of the few remaining buildings. They had come to the conclusion that when they used that spell they been utterly drained of all of their magic and it would take a while for the two of them wake up. Precht walked through the door along with little Miko and her mother followed by the Blacksmith, whose name was found out to be Warren Goldmine, where they all gathered around the bed. Miko climbed up in Zera's bed and placed one of her hands on her and smiled at her savior.

She then looked up at Naruto and smiled softly "Are they going to be ok?" the little girl asked the blond. Naruto smiled at the child "Yeah... they're just resting right now." he told the girl while he pat her head softly. Miko gave a giggle to the blond as Naruto looked up to Warren and nodded his head to him. Naruto then stuck a hand out to the blacksmith who raised a eyebrow causing Naruto to smirk "I want to thank you for rallying the people up so we could fight Blue Skull Warren." Naruto told the man. Warren grasped Naruto's hand firmly and shook it "Yeah your welcome man. To be honest I would have done it sooner or later even if you didn't ask me to." he told Naruto.

"I think it's been a long day... we all need some rest." Warrod said while they all nodded in agreement. With that they all went to sleep, while Miko, Warren, and Mako left to go back to their own homes. Later that night as he was sleeping Naruto felt a small shift in his bed as someone crawled into it. Not caring as Naruto easily knew it was Zera he sleepily lifted the blanket up for her to lay beside him. Zera cuddled up to him as the blond wrapped a arm around the petite brunette's waist drawing her closer to him. To him this was what it meant to love unconditionally... and he would never forsake the love he had for Zera as she was his one and only.

Ten days later when both Mavis and Zera recovered Naruto had called a small gathering between all of them. Warrod scratched the back of his head at what he heard "A guild... I don't know..." the man said unsure as to the reason. "I think it's a wonderful idea. The constant allure of adventure and helping people out sounds amazing." Mavis said in agreement with her brother. Zera shrugged her shoulders not really caring "Well I would rather stay here on the mainland than on Tenrou with nobody to talk to... besides we all need a place to come back to if we get tired of travelling around the world." she said with a small laugh causing the others to smile.

"Well I can't argue with that one." Warrod said. "Yes a guild would be a good thing to have. The experience gained from running it would be like no other." Precht said as he nodded his head agreeing to the idea. "Yeah but what would we call it?" Yuri asked them. They thought about it before Mavis' eye's lit up "Oh I know." she said gaining their attention. "Well what is it?" Yuri asked her. "How about we call it Fairy Tail." she said gaining raised eyebrows from all of them. "Explain to us why we should call it that Mavis." Zera said as she really wanted to know why they would call it Fairy Tail of all things, which in all honesty wasn't that bad an idea either.

"Well the reason I suggest Fairy Tail is because you know ever since I was little big brother would tell me stories that involved fairies. So it makes me wonder do fairies really have tails? Do they even exist... Like them, this world is an eternal mystery... A never ending adventure! So what do you guys say?" she asked them as they thought about it before they nodded in agreement. "Alright... Fairy Tail it is... let's get busy." Naruto said as they all grinned happily. "Well also since Tenrou is our original home- Naruto said as he motioned to Mavis, Zera, and then himself- "Then we have claims to it as our holy ground for the guild. What do you guys think about that one?" he asked.

"Sweet our own island now that I can agree on." Yuri said. "Yes I too agree with Yuri as having our own sacred ground would prove to be a great lesson to teach to those that join our guild... in the future that is." Precht said in agreement. Warrod shrugged his shoulders as he didn't really care "Sounds pretty good to me." the man told his friends. With that they all walked out side to spread word that they were going to build a wizard guild which quickly spread throughout the city. While Warrod supplied the lumber through his magic people from all across Magnolia pitched in to help build the guildhall so as to make their new guild that would rise to the top.

Naruto utilized his own Iron Dragon Slayer Magic as well as his Fire God Slayer Magic to make strong beams that could take a harsh beating as well as be easily repaired in case they were destroyed. Yuri and Precht worked together to install the electric wiring throughout the quickly forming guildhall that would one day become a beacon of hope to many people. Zera did something that was truly unheard of and made a set of hot-spring's for the men and women that would one day join Fairy Tail, separate of course. When it was all said and done the new guildhall was a sight to truly behold and it made the six of them smile in joy at this great accomplishment they had achieved.

When the guildhall was finished the six of them spread word and handed out notification flyers showing that a new wizard guild had formed. They had been received with open arms by many and to say they weren't grateful for the generous welcome was a great understatement. When they had ran out of the flyers they all returned to the guildhall to begin their adventure. Except they forgot to do one thing... "Hurry up Warrod." Yuri told the giant as he tried to ready the camera. "Don't rush me I'm doing the best I can to try and set this thing up ya'know." Warrod told the lightning mage as the others laughed at the banter between the two men.

With a click the camera was ready. Leaning down he handed the clicking device that would snap the photograph of the founding six members of the guild. "Here Miko take this and when I say I want you to push this little button to take the picture." Warrod told the little girl who nodded her head showing she understood what she was being told. Her mother, who was around seven months pregnant with Warren's' child, smiled at how her daughter was being treated with such kindness. She, Warren, and Miko had been the first to have joined the guild officially with their their guild marks being placed on a band until the actual magic stamp was finished.

Walking over to the other founders of the guild Warrod took his place beside Precht. Warrod Precht, Naruto, whose arms were wrapped around Zera lovingly, and Yuri stood in the back with the girls in the front smiled at the camera. "Alright Miko-chan we're ready." he told the girl who giggled as she pressed the button snapping a picture of the guilds six founding members. Mavis looked up to her older brother with a smile on her face "So Master is there something you'd like to say to make this official?" she asked her now confused brother. "Master... what the hell do you mean by that Mavis?" he asked her as the others laughed at the blonde's confusion.

"No seriously what the hell do you mean by Master?" he asked. "Well... since it was your idea to found the guild it's only right that you become the First Master of the guild. "Mavis told the blond with a smile on her face. "Yeah I totally agree. You were the one who came up with the idea so it's only right after all." Warrod agreed. "Just take it Naruto." Zera said as she shook her head at how he didn't want the position. "Well... alright then..." Naruto said as he jumped up on a pile of lumber that was left over as the others gathered around him. Naruto cleared his throat as he thought of what he was going to say to make this an 'official' speech for the guild.

"Well my wish for this guild is for it to be like that of a family. The older generation shall pave the way for those of the new, while they shall improve what we cannot and they shall surpass us in both strength and ability.I believe that there is more to the meaning of comrade. To me a comrade is somebody that'll stand next to you in the face of certain danger with a smile on their face. But for Fairy Tail... we will be more than just comrades... we will be a family that shows others the true meaning of camaraderie and we shall always be the best in all of Ishgar and that too is a fact." Naruto said as they cheered before he raised a hand to get them to quiet down.

"On this day I hereby announce the official birth of Fairy Tail." Naruto said loudly as they cheered again with the blond joining in this time. As he looked at the building the blond could only think "When I look into the future... all I can see is that a bunch of people gather around the guild... as a family..." and then smiled as he could feel that his vision would come true. As time moved on a trade war began with Fairy Tail at the head of the fights. Naruto would always lead the charge of all battles and with his powerful magic he had been dubbed the God of Ishgar as nobody no matter how powerful they were could best him in combat with magic.

The King during this time after he had heard of the blondes accomplishments made an elite group of the ten most powerful wizards of Ishgar and dubbed them the Ten Wizard Saints with Warrod being the third most powerful. Mavis had been dubbed Fairy Tail's Strategic Mavis Vermilion. Yuri met a woman later that year who he cherished dearly and they were soon married where she gave birth to a son named Makarov who was the most precious thing to Yuri in the world. The next year Mavis passed away causing Naruto unbelievable amounts of grief where he hands the title of Second Master to Precht who accepted it with a nod of understanding.

Naruto later moved to a separate part of the town with Zera where they finally married after the war stopped. In the year seven-hundred Yuri dies from cancer joining Mavis in the afterlife, although he promised to watch over them from above with Mavis. Thirty years later Precht becomes obsessed with Black Magic and hands the title of Third Master to Yuri's son Makarov where he then leaves the guild to find out the answers to the first original magic. Warrod retires shortly after and moves to a secluded mountain that only Naruto and Zera know about where they visit him from time to time so as to see how he was doing and make sure he was alright.

Sisxth Chapter

The year is seven-sixty-five and Naruto was out trying to gather herbs to make a medicine for Zera who had fallen ill, which was weird as hhadn't been ill in a log time. He was humming a tune he had grown fond of when a peculiar scent reached his nose... it wasn't something he had ever smelled before so he decided to find the source of this anomaly. He sprouted his wings and flew above the tree line until he came upon a cave where the smell was coming from. Landing on the ground Naruto dispersed his wings and walked into the cave without fear. As a dragon slayer his senses for the dark were ten times better than a humans was so when he stumbled upon what was giving off the unknown smell he was surprised.

He had never laid eye's on a dragon before so it was indeed a sight to behold. Knowing the dragon was a female he knew he had to be cautious as the female could possibly have a clutch of eggs nearby she would kill to protect until her dying breath. The dragon has light-colored scales running all over her body. She has a dark-colored fiery-man running down her back and arms, which appear to be connected to her feathery wings. While having three pairs of extensions from her jaw, Irene has a dark-colored wing-like design over her eyes that's complemented by two oval designs right above it, the bigger one on the bottom and the smaller one on top.

She also has them on her paws, four extending from the forearm and three on each finger. There's a noticeable border above her nostrils that divides her mouth from her face, extending near the back of her head. Finally, she has a pair of jagged horns extending from the base of her skull and feather-like scales extending from the back of her knees. All in all... she was a very beautiful dragon to look upon. The dragon's eye's snapped open and she jumped in fear when she laid eye's on the blonde. Seeing her fear Naruto raised his hands t her while he tried to calm her down "Whoa girl whoa I'm not going to hurt you." Naruto said to the frightened beast.

Slowly the dragon calmed down as she tried not to strike out at the blond... but there was something off about her eye's... with a wave of his hand Naruto cast the enchantment that Zeref, the bastard that had killed Mavis 'accidentally' seventy years ago, had taught him. The dragon began to shrink down until the dragon transformed into a beautiful redhead in tattered clothes. The redhead looked over her body and tears formed in her eyes. To the redhead four-hundred years of being a dragon had been hell for her... and now thanks to this man's kindness... she was human once again... she could raise her daughter the right way and not have to worry about being hunted down...

She looked at the man that had turned her back and saw that he stood where he was with wide eyes and a large blush on his cheeks. He hadn't thought that the woman that had turned into such a powerful creature would be this beautiful... but he had been proven wrong. "I-I'm normal... I-I can't believe it..." he heard the woman say quietly with joy in her words. The woman jumped into the blondes chest causing him to grunt in surprise. "Thank you... thank you so much..." she cried into his chest. Naruto not knowing what to do just gently wrapped the woman in a hug as he tried to comfort the woman as she expelled her happiness of being human once again.

"Your... welcome..." Naruto tried to say, but with how tight she was squeezing him he could only grunt the two words out. Realizing she was crushing the man she released him embarrassed with her strength, but surprisingly he only breathed out a breath of relief... seemed he had a immense durability... that was nice for a wizard... "Oh... sorry I didn't mean to hurt you." the woman said as she rubbed the back of her head slowly. Naruto waved it off showing it didn't hurt that much "Oh it's ok... though I am curious... why were you like that?" the blond asked her as he thought he was the only one to ever take on the form of a dragon... apparently not.

"Oh... I was born four centuries ago during a time of war... I developed Dragon Slayer Magic so humans could fight along side the dragons that wanted peace between the dragons and humans... it didn't go the way I hoped... so much bloodshed on both sides... I managed to convince all the dragons that with all the rampaging dragon slayers that peace was the only option and they agreed to it and they made me the Queen of the Dragon's. So far as I know only me and Acnologia are the only remaining dragon slayer with the ability to transform..." she said quietly while Naruto listened quietly to the redhead's explanation.

To say he was surprised to meet a woman that had created one of the magics he could use was an understatement... hell he had taught both August and Makarov to the best of his abilities with their magic, but he only knew the basics to their magics. He had dubbed the magic he taught Makky Titan Magic as it increased not only the size, but the power of the wizard using the magic. August used what was known as Copy Magic and he had copied his Crash and God Slayer magic as a gift from Naruto so he could protect those close to him incase he needed to fight an enemy, which was very rare as he had such large pools of magic to draw upon to fight with.

"You're a dragon slayer?" Naruto asked her getting a nod from the redheaded beauty. "Yeah... but making Dragon Slayer Magic was a mistake on part... humans and dragons weren't ever supposed to turn out like this..." she said. "Well I find it kinda cool at not being the only one." Naruto said getting a raised eyebrow from the redhead. Naruto went to explain what he meant "I'm a dragon slayer too. But I can also use God Slayer Magic as well as Crash. I know a little bit of enchantments along with Copy Magic and Titan Magic. I'm actually the strongest man in Ishgar." Naruto told the redhead who was shocked that the mans admittance of being a dragon slayer.

"W-what?" she asked the blond. "I uh... I can transform into a dragon as well..." Naruto told the woman sheepishly. "Prove it." she said as she didn't believe the man. Naruto nodded before he motioned for her to back away and flared his energy a little bit where he started to change. Naruto then began to grow in size as the transformation started to take over his body. He continued to grow until his sheer size took up almost all of the space in the small cave. This showed the redhead that his dragon form was bigger than most if not all the dragons back over in Alakitasia they were always so big they could do almost anything they wanted to do.

Naruto's dragon body was covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail. Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings.

Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. When his transformation was finished Irene was in shock and amazement as his dragon form was the largest since the disappearance of the first Apocalypse Dragon King Meldreth four centuries ago during the Dragon King Festival along with nearly eight thousand other dragons.

"A-amazing..." the woman said as she looked up at the dragon. The dragon smirked, which he really shouldn't have as it was scary as hell, and he motioned his head for her to follow him out of the cave. When they reached the entrance the man turned dragon had to break his way out of the cave due to his size getting a laugh from the redhead. The dragon rolled his eye's as the redhead started to get a better look at it now that it was out in the open without the roof of the cave blocking the form of the magnificent creature. It was truly a sight to behold as she looked upon the monolithic beast.

He was indeed an impressive dragon, but not as impressive as his human persona, that she couldn't help but be reminded of her friend. She watched as the dragon leaned down and motioned for her to climb on his head. This day couldn't get any better. Yes she enjoyed flying... but she enjoyed the feel of riding on the back of a dragon even more. She grasped one of his small... well smaller horns and climbed on top of his head as he unfurled his wings. With a couple of gentle flaps of his wings they were soon up in the air flying over the forest in the sky with the wind blowing gently through her hair.

She couldn't remember the last time she had felt so relaxed... so free... she looked down and asked the dragon "So what's your name I kinda forgot to ask you that back in the cave." she said. Naruto hummed to himself "I'm Naruto Vermilion. And you are?" Naruto asked the redhead. "I'm Irene Belserion it's nice to meet you." Irene said to Naruto. "Well Irene it's nice to meet you too." Naruto told Irene. Irene couldn't help but smile at how kind Naruto was being to her. She was curious however as to where she was being taken. "So where are we going?" she asked Naruto who looked up at her.

"I'm taking you to my home. I need to see if you're healthy and all that, and I need help to cure my wife." Naruto said to the redhead. She didn't know he was married... "Oh... well I hope she's going to be alright." Irene said worried for the man's wife. An idea came to her "Hey maybe I can help heal her." Irene suggested to him. Naruto stopedd that with what he said next "I've already tried with a healing spell I know... it didn't work..." he told the redhead. "You don't know what I do. Maybe with my spells I can heal her." Irene told him. Naruto thought about it and understood that Irene was right when she said her knowledge was better.

"Very well... I'll take you to see her." Naruto told her. With that he turned and flew towards his home. The people of Magnolia saw the dragon and knew that their guardian was home and smiled as they knew they were safe. They ignored the red haired beauty on his head as he could easily rid the world of her with ease if he chose to. They weren't surprised as they all knew of the man that had the ability to turn dragon. He had protected them all from any harm for nearly the past century, and they were grateful for everything he had done for them over the years. Children lined the streets hoping to catch a glimpse of the Dragon of Magnolia and cheered when they saw him.

Naruto ignored the cheering children and landed softly at his house and let Irene off his head and shrunk back down to his normal appearance and motioned for her to follow him where she quietly followed the tall blond. Walking into the small abode Irene saw that it was well kept and all tidy so she was not that inpressed by it, although she wouldn't voice it. Naruto motioned for her to follow him once again. He walked into a room and she saw a beautiful brunette lying on a bed pale as a ghost due to being ill. "I'll get you some clothes to wear so you can get out of those rags." Naruto told Irene who nodded in gratitude as she walked over to the mans wife.

She immediately knew what was wrong with her and with that she went to work as she used her magic to heal the woman. After a couple of seconds the woman woke up to see the redheaded woman hovering over her dressed in rags. She slowly sat up "H-honey... who is this?" Naruto's wife asked her husband who walked out of the closet with a set of old clothes Zera didn't wear anymore and handed them to the redhead. Naruto looked to his wife and sighed in relief "Zera-chan you're ok.." Naruto said as he hugged his wife. Zera was confused as to why he was acting like this. Sure this was the first time in nearly a century she had been sick, but still...

"You haven't answered me." Zera said to her husband. "Oh... Zera-chan this is Irene and she's a fellow dragon slayer like me and she was the one to help you." he told her as he emphasized the word me to his wife shocking her for a second as she looked to the redhead as the shock wore off. Zera nodded her head to Irene in thanks "So what was wrong with me?" she asked Irene. "Your curse was depleting your lifeforce quicker than it should have been... I can recognise that damned curse anywhere so it wasn't hard to cure you." Irene told Zera who nodded her head to Irene once again showing she was grateful to the red haired woman.

Irene nodded in return before she took the clothes offered to her by the blond haired woman and went to change into them. Zera looked to her husband with a raised eyebrow "So... what do you plan on doing with Irene-san?" she asked her husband. "I don't know. If she wants to leave then who am I to stop her. If you want her to stay until she gets back on her feet or whatnot then I'll let her stay. I'd rather she stay especially with her condition." Naruto said as Zera raised a eyebrow again. "She's pregnant. Not that far along at most a couple of months while a few weeks at the least. It's why I'd rather her stay here with us." he told his wife.

Zera nodded in understanding as she would offer the redhead haven with them until she wanted to leave. Irene walked back in wearing the clothes Naruto had given her, although they were a bit small on her body. Naruto nodded his head "Look good." he told the redhead. Zera cleared her throat gaining the redheads attention "Listen... Irene was it?" Zera asked as Irene nodded her head to her. "Would you like to stay here until you get back on your feet and everything? I mean with your condition I'd rather you be here than out there with nothing to help keep you safe." Zera told the shocked redhead who placed a hand on her stomach.

"H-ho did you know?" Irene asked her. "She didn't... I noticed that you had a baby bump just as we came in the house after we arrived in town." Naruto said. "Listen Irene... I want you to stay here with us as long as you need. I'd rather you raise your child in a safe environment and not on the streets. You're welcome to stay as long as you need." he told her as tears formed in her eye's. She wiped them away but they just kept coming "Thanks you... I'd be glad to stay with you guys." Irene told them as Naruto nodded his head. "I'll go prepare one of the guest rooms for you and another for the baby for when it comes." Naruto said as he left to do as he said.

It had been five years since Irene had come into the lives of both Naruto and Zera. Irene had given birth to a lovely baby girl they had named Erza and she was the light of Naruto's eye. Even though she wasn't his he thought of her as his own daughter. Zera had suggested that Irene and her be something like sister-wives to the blond she called her husband and it took a bit of convincing before either of them had accepted the idea. Naruto treated Irene with the same respect and courtesy he did with Zera and everything was perfect. Naruto had given Irene the Fairy Tail guild mark on her inner thigh next to her crotch after he, Irene, and Zera made the commitment to each other.

Irene had doubts of being a good mother when she had said she might have enchanted her soul into her newborn daughter, but Naruto had pulled her out of those thoughts when he told her to look at Erza's smile and then the thoughts vanished from her mind forever. Naruto had watched Erza grow over the years with a smile on her face. He had taken her to the guild and introduced her to everyone there. Makky had been shocked to see his uncle there and had thrown a party to welcome him home. It had gotten a bit out of hand before Naruto reminded them why he had been chosen as the first Master of the Fairy Tail guild stopping the fights immediately.

Gildarts had spoken with his teacher about a new training regime and Naruto offered a few pointers to the new ace as Yasaka had retired handing the title down to Gildarts. The reason Gildarts considered himself a student to the First Master was because he found a book about Crash that Naruto had written several decades before and all the techniques inside. He had perfected them to the best of his ability, but when Naruto had seen him using Crash in one of the S-Class exams Naruto had taken him on as his own pupil where he quickly improved all of of his techniques to the point he gave Naruto a run for his money, and still to this day he hadn't beaten the powerful blonde.

Erza had gotten along swimmingly with all the children there, except Laxus, as he had tripped and fell on her and had inadvertently stolen her first kiss where she beat the blond to a pulp calling the older blond boy a pervert. Naruto, Gildarts, and Makarov laughed as they watched the redhead beat the young boy to a pulp and left him in a smoking crater. When Erza yawned Naruto decided that it was time to leave. "See ya Makky, Gildarts-kun." Naruto said as he waved goodbye to the two of them. "Farewell uncle." Makarov said to the blond. "See ya Shodai-sama take care now." Gildarts told the blond who carried the sleeping redhead in his arms.

"I will." Naruto replied as he vanished into thin air using a simple transportation spell. He appeared inside Erza's room and pulled back the covers on her bed before placing her in her bed and tucked her in. He quietly exited the child's room and shut the door without a creak. He felt a pair of slender arms around his waist and he chuckled when Irene's scent reached his nose. He turned around and leaned down to kiss his second... wife. After pulling out of the short kiss irene looked up at him "So how did Erza do at the guild today?" she asked him. "She did pretty good. She beat a boy up for stealing her first kiss, but other than that everything was fine." he told her as Irene started to giggle.

"So who'd she beat up?" the redhead asked through laughter. "It was young Laxus. I found the short moment cute." Naruto said with a chuckle of his own. "Well how about we go do a little bit of our own kissing and maybe a bit m-BOOM-she didn't get to finish as the town shook. "What was that?" Irene asked as the shaking stopped. "I don't know but I'm going to check it out." Naruto said as he rushed out of the house with the redhead hot on his heels where they saw an attack on the village they lived in. Zera came out shortly and gasped at what she saw. It was the Tartaros Guild. A guild made up of Etherious demons that was attacking their home.

Naruto growled as his magic began to pour from his body. He looked to Zera and Irene "Let's go... none of them leave this village alive." Naruto said as he rushed forward at high speeds most couldn't follow. He spotted a green haired woman barking out orders to the lesser workers before she turned and slashed a man who told her to fuck off killing him in the process which in turn served to make the blond madder at what he witnessed at the woman's hand and he vanished once again. He grabbed the woman by her throat and lifted her into the air while she tried to escape the blonde's grasp, but couldn't as he was just too powerful to beat.

"Who and the hell do you think you are trying to destroy this small village?" Naruto growled out to the choking demon. "I am K-Kyoka G-Goddess of the Slave P-Planet demon of Z-Zeref. And you shall n-not leave here a-alive wizard saint." the woman told him as his his eye's narrowed which made him squeeze her throat harder. He then smirked at Kyoka "I'd like to see you try to take me out." he said before he twisted her around and then with a quick twist snapped her neck with ease. He then turned to see what appeared to be a giant... monkey... that was the only way to describe it as it looked more like a gorrilla than anything really.

A man stood on the head of the monkey demon and pointed at him where it then shot a beam of energy at him. Naruto inhaled the beam of magic since it was a white color showing its semblance to light magic. Naruto then raised a hand and a black orb of lightning gathered on the tip of his fingers "Raijin no Raidama (Lightning God's Lightning Bullets)" Naruto called out as he fired bullet after bullet into the chest of the beast until it collapsed dead on the ground. The man that stood on top of the monkey landed with ease and looked at the blond with a dark smirk on his face showing just how smug he thought he could be to him.

"I must say that the rumors about your power were not as exaggerated as I had thought they would be. Tell me why do you fight for these miserable creatures when you can clearly rule over them like a king?" the demon asked Naruto. "Because unlike a demon that was made by Zeref I have a heart and a conscience. Also unlike you I don't care for ruling as I'm fine with what I have. Now you tell me what you want with this village before I kill you." Naruto demanded from the chuckling man. "Oh it's simple really we are just looking for a bit of laborers and then we will be on our way. Nothing to big to you I hope." the man said as Naruto growled at him.

"You're not taking anyone out of here if I have anything to say about it." Naruto said as his power grew causing the ground to shake. The man smirked as he released his own power to match the blonde, but Naruto flared more power causing the demon to suddenly collapse as he felt a dark intent fall on him. W-what the hell... I am Bloodman... one of Zeref-sama's strongest warriors to fight, and yet... this human has me on my knees by just flaring his power... this is impossible..." the demon thought in shock before he knew no more as Naruto snapped his neck with a quick twist before he dropped the dead body of the demon on the ground.

Mard Geer watched from afar and nodded to himself... the blonde would have been the most powerful demon in all of Tartaros bar E.N.D, but it was possible that the blond could surpass his leaders power if he wanted to not knowing that Naruto was holding back a major portion of his power in the small showdown. Sayla was still bored as she stood by the carriage that would take all of those they had captured to build the R-System. Although the little redhead was starting to become an annoyance to her. "When my daddy shows up he's gonna kick all your butts so let me go now." the little redhead said defiantly to the Etherious demon who sighed again.

"Oh shut up already you little brat." Sayla yelled at the girl. The girl however just stuck her tongue out at Sayla "Make me." the girl said after she pulled her tongue back into her mouth. Sayla reached into the cage and bopped her on the head causing her to collapse where she cradled her head "Owie." the little girl whined out. "Well are you going to listen to me or not because I could be meaner to you." the demon said. "Why should I when you're being so mean to me. You're nothing but a big bully to everybody here." the child said with a whine. "Ugh... you're not making my job any funner brat." Sayla yelled at the small redhead.

"It's not supposed to be fun ya'know..." the child deadpanned. Naruto swung an arm causing a beam of magic that was shot at him to be destroyed with his Crash Magic. Naruto then grabbed the weird mushroom looking demon by the head and brought his knee up and crushed its nose. He then drew back a fist and let it have it as he punched the demon in the chin sending it flying through the sky before it disappeared in a twinkle of light. Naruto was forced to dodge an attack as another demon came to fight him. He didn't know where Zera or Irene were as they had split up a few minutes ago, but knew they'd be fine if they didn't show off their skills.

Naruto saw the furry demon and sighed in frustration. They just kept coming as if they were a flood. Naruto reared his head back "Tetsuryū no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)" Naruto called out as he breathed out a powerful blast of magic that was filled with shards of iron where they quickly shredded the demon apart with relative ease. Naruto walked forward and was stopped by another demon where he quickly killed the thing and continued to make his way forward. A demon landed in front of him before it perked up as if he was being spoken to before it turned around and began to run away from the Wizard Saint confusing the blond.

Nevertheless he gave chase not noticing that behind him several other demons were gathering their dead and running while the blond chased one of their own. Naruto quickly caught up to the demon and easily disposed of it and noticed that all of the demons were gone. Obviously they had what they came for and left, but something in the pit of his stomach made him uneasy... He rushed back home and ran to Erza's room and saw that her door was broken down... and the little girl was no longer in bed... they had taken his baby... his princess away from him... how dare they... how dare they take something so precious to him and think they could get away with it.

Irene and Zera came rushing in soon after and gasped. Irene collapsed to her knees and started to cry as her baby had been taken away from her. Naruto's power quickly filled the air as the house suddenly exploded from his rage. Naruto's energy poured off him in droves as his power filled the air causing thick clouds began to form in the sky. Rain soon began to fall from the sky hard. Lightning began to surge streaking through the sky, and only to begin to strike the ground leaving craters. Naruto released more power causing the ground to crater under his feet. The demons of Tartaros suddenly fell to their knees as they felt it and started to gasp for breath.

Mard Geer stood defiantly and ordered for the demons to move at a faster pace so they could escape the future slaughter and they walked through a Portal Transportation Lacrima that closed where they appeared at the tower where they would store the new slaves. Naruto then took a step that shook the ground, it was almost trying to appease the gods of old, and then there was an energy pulse so thick and powerful that pushed out for several kilometers forming a dome before stopping. At this time hail the size of basketballs began to fall from the sky to begin to litter the ground. Trees were getting split apart tearing into them as if the hail were a scythe cutting through the trees like they were wheat.

The wind was howling causing the specters to cover their ears to block out the sound as best they could as the winds begun to grow into a fierce hurricane-like storm in less than a second. Trees were whipped every which way as the wind lashed out at them, cuts began appearing on the bark as the wind began taking on a sharp quality. Then, as if the gods themselves had decided to try and smite the village, four large tornadoes came crashing down on the nearby lake while smaller ones appeared on the land. They tore up the land, gouging out deep craters of earth and stone, which was then funneled into the tornadoes and swirled around them in motion with the wind.

The attack, which many would only believe was an act of nature was awe inspiring in its power and fury. Then the lightning came down. It crashed into the land, tearing the world asunder and sending a massive shock wave through the earth. Where the lightning struck sparks would cascade across the land in all directions, consuming and destroying everything in their path. With a scream that seemed to shake the very heavens themselves Naruto let out the rest of the energy he had been gathering. Then the entire world became bathed in nothing as it was now blinded by a flash of white light. When the light faded... Naruto was nowhere to be seen.

Naruto had appeared at a mountain top and looked down at the large valley before him... He knew that Tartaros lurked down in the valley, and so he had to make sure they learned a lesson and never messed with his loved ones again. He looked at the cube like construct that was the guildhall and walked up to one of the walls. Raising a fist he punched it where it turned into cubes as it was destroyed by the blonde's Crash with ease "Knock knock mother fuckers." Naruto said loudly gaining the attention of all the demons there. Mard Geer who had just returned smirked at the wizard as he had seen something like this coming and found it amusing.

"You sure came quicker than I thought." the demon said. Naruto looked at one of the most powerful demons and growled "Where is she." gaining a raised eyebrow from the demon. "Why whatever do you mean?" Mard Geer asked feigning ignorance. "You know damn well what I mean. Where is my daughter at you ignorant prick." Naruto demanded with a roar. "Oh you mean the little redhead that we captured from that itty bitty village we were just at... well she's being put to work as we speak. She'll prove to be a good mason later in life if she survives the torment that those pathetic humans put her through." Mard Geer said emotionlessly.

Naruto's power suddenly filled the room as his size began to grow shocking the Underworld King as he didn't think it were possible for a human to change form on their own will besides a Take-Over Mage. Naruto then began to grow in size as the transformation started to take over his body. He continued to grow until his sheer size took up almost all of the space in the dark guild had to offer. Naruto's dragon body was covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales.

In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail. Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings. Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw.

Mard Geer suddenly felt something he hadn't felt in a long time... fear... fear that this man would kill him with such ease that there was nothing he cold do to stop him. Naruto took a step forward shaking the building before he growled "Where is my daughter." and this time... he wouldn't be asking a fourth time. Mard Geer gulped "S-she's at the Tower of Heaven... She's only being forced to build the tower until it's complete and we can use it to do what we think is best." the demon said. Naruto scoffed as he didn't believe the demon "Yeah and then when her usefulness has ran out you'll kill her and all the other slaves... not on your life." the dragon said as he spun around and swung his tail smacking the demon.

Mard Geer was sent flying where he crashed into and the through the wall before a light filled his vision, and then there was nothing as he went blind. Naruto didn't stay around to see what his breath attack had done as he was flying as fast as he could to this... Tower of Heaven. He was going to get his daughter back even if it killed him in the process, although that was highly unlikely. Naruto soared at high speeds over the sea and saw the object of his ire and gave a loud "ROOOOAARRRR!" that let the humans know they were being targeted. To the slaves inside they grew confused as they had no idea what had roared so loudly.

However... an old man inside who was barely skin and bone smirked as he knew exactly what was coming... his Master and friend was coming for something... and he did not sound happy at all. The young redhead that had been imprisoned a few hours ago looked up along with several other children. She had known a large creature was approaching... but not what... "W-what was that?" the blue haired boy asked scared. "I... I don't know..." Erza said as she was just as confused as all the other slaves were. A loud *BOOM* followed by all of them falling to the ground showed that whatever had been the source of the loud roar had finally arrived where they were.

Outside the slavers were shaking in their boots... never before would they imagine a dragon would show up where they were... ad judging from the size and the look on its face... it was really big... and seriously pissed off at something. The dragon began to shrink down confusing the slavers where they soon saw a man in his twenties glaring at them. "You have all made one mistake... you have taken what does not belong to you." the man roared as he vanished only to reappear in front of one of the guards with his fist in his gut. The man was sent flying where he crashed into a wall and then the blond vanished as he began his onslaught against them.

Naruto smacked another through a wall and kneed another in his nuts causing him to collapse in pain. Naruto converted his arm into a Iron Club and then detached it and actually began to beat the guards with it. One of the guards thought he could sneak up on the mad man but Naruto just lashed a kick back into the mans stomach. "M-monster..." one of the guards said scared as he watched the man tear into their ranks on his own. Something like this was unknown to the man as he had never met one of the Wizard Saint, much less their leader, and had witnessed their power first hand showing that he didn't know much about them.

Naruto reared his head back "Eiryū no Hoko (Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Naruto yelled out and the man was knocked unconscious from the man's attack. Naruto cut the flow of his magic and backhanded a man that was trying to sneak past him through one of the standing walls. He kicked another and threw one of them out of the window where his screams died quickly to the blonde as he focused on destroying everyone, and everything, around him. "Raienjin no Dogo (Lightning Fire God's Bellow)" Naruto roared loudly as he released a powerful blast of black Lightning and Fire down one of the halls destroying it in the process ignoring the screams of the guards.

Naruto soon found the prison cells that housed the slaves. "Daddy over here." Erza's voice called out to him causing the blond to turn and see his little princess along with a face he hadn't seen in a long time with several other children. Naruto grabbed the door and ripped it off the hinges with relative ease before he did the rest with the others freeing all the other slaves. Naruto hugged his baby and nodded to Rob before he addressed the slaves "People that have been here as slaves." Naruto called out gaining their attention. "I will be your sheild as we escape... I want you take the boats that are lined up at the docks to make your escape." Naruto told them.

With that the slaves armed themselves with whatever they could get ahold of and they began to attack their guards. They actually didn't have that much resistance as most of the guards had fled when Naruto had begun his attack on the tower. They ran outside and into the open air. They weeped tears of joy, but they didn't last long as Naruto ordered them to board the boats and they quickly got on them. Naruto handed Rob his daughter and told him to take her to Fairy Tail and keep her safe. Rob nodded his head knowing that his Master was going to destroy that thrice damned tower on his own. When the boats had gotten far enough from the shore Naruto began to transform once again.

Naruto began to grow in size. Bigger and bigger until he was taller than the trees themselves. He was so tall he looked like he was touching the clouds themselves. Naruto's dragon body is covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail.

Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings. Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. The slaves, and Erza were shocked that the blond had shifted into a dragon, but Rob was smiling at the sight...

"So he's going to do it..." Rob said gaining the blue haired boy's attention. "What do you mean by that?" he asked. Rob smiled before he pat Jellal on his head "He's going to destroy that god forsaken tower my boy..." Rob said to the young child. Naruto flapped his wings and shot into the air and then flew a feet meter's away from it before he turned back... *BOOM* and the tower began to fall down. It didn't take long for it to fall but for those who watched it was like a dream come true. When the tower had finished falling Naruto hovered above it and drew back his head gathering an immense amount of magic in his mouth that made the slaves shake in fear... what if they were struck by this attack.

Naruto released the magic from his mouth and in a flash of light a dome of white magic formed over where the tower once stood sending out massive shockwaves that propelled the boats faster through the waters. When the light vanished all that was left was a crater where the tower once stood... empty and void of all life... Naruto turned and flew across the water and caught up to the boats where he continued to glide along side them acting as an escort. When they made landfall a group of RUne Knights greeted the God of Ishgar who began to give orders to feed and clothe the former slaves. After that was done he grabbed Erza and walked over to Rob.

You alright?" Naruto asked his former subordinate. "I'm fine Master... just tired is all." the old man said as he sat down. Naruto looked up a bit and saw a group of children playing in the water and smiled. LOoking to his daughter he told her to go play while he talked with Rob where she quietly left to do as she was told by him. "Rob... there's something I want you to do for me." Naruto said. Rob raised an eyebrow "Uh... sure why not..." he said. "I want you to take Erza to Fairy Tail and have her grow up to be a wizard of the guild... can you do that for me?" the blond asked the old man who nodded his head to his former Master.

"Yeah I can do that, but why do you want that?" Rob asked. "Because there are things I need to do..." Naruto said as he stood up and vanished into thin air only for a note addressed to his daughter to flutter down into Rob's lap. Naruto appeared at where his house once stood and saw both Zera and Irene standing at the edge of the crater that had once been their home waiting. Naruto sighed gaining the two women's attention "I found her." Naruto simply said. "Well where is she? Naruto where's my daughter at?" Irene asked worriedly. Naruto raised a hand to silence her "She's fine... I just left her with Rob so he could watch over her until I find out some things." he said.

"What kind of things?" Zera asked as she wanted to know what he meant. "This attack happened because Tartaros, a guild ran by demons created by Zeref, wanted slaves to build a tower for something. I wanna know what that something is... so I had Rob take Er-chan to the guild where she'll grow up as a wizard while we search for some clues as to why this happened." Naruto said. "I don't understand what do you mean by that?" Zera asked confused. "I mean that we're leaving. You and Irene will go over to Alakitasia where the other dragon's are and reside with them. Zera you'll go stay with August and keep an eye on Zeref's movements. And I'll go somewhere in seclusion..." Naruto said.

"Why seclusion?" Irene asked him. "Because... I have a bad feeling something's going to happen... and I want to come out of hiding when the time is right and fight to rid the world of its darkness... now let's get what we can and leave... we don't have a lot of time." Naruto said to the two women. They walked into the crater and began to dig around to find anything of value that they could keep. They didn't find much except a couple of familial photo's and some dishes along with several shirts or other types of clothing. When they had found all that they could they parted ways with a final kiss... they wouldn't see each other for nearly thirty years...

Seventh Chapter

How long... how long has it been since he has seen them... touched them... held them in his arms... Forever... Well not exactly forever, but to him it was close enough to forever... Naruto opened his eye's to see the cloudless sky and sighed "Another day, another year. I think this years' S-Class Exams are being held here... can't be sure, but oh well." the blonde said before he stood to stretch his aching limbs. Naruto had cut his hair shorter so that it grew, spiky like it was when he was younger. Two locks of which were wrapped in bandages framing either side of his face in a similar manner to a man he once knew long ago during the founding of the guild.

Naruto wears a black cloak with purple lining, and an grey, long-sleeved, collared shirt, over which he wears a periwinkle vest. He also wears black pants, a purple belt, and dark grey fingerless gloves. Along the back of his cloak written in white Kanji was the word 'Shodai', while around his neck was a golden medallion with a cross in the center that had small heart shapes surrounding the cross in a circle. The reason his was gold was to show his leadership over the Ten WIzard Saints giving him total control over the army, the wizards of Ishgar, and including the choices made by the council showing just how much sway he had over the world.

He remembered the day he received it from the king Izuna E. Fiore when he had created the group of immensely powerful wizards. Walking out of the small hut he had built with his bare hands Naruto smelt the fresh air, and the stench of the prick Zeref who stayed on the other half of the island, and sighed. Today was a new day... he could feel it. He began to go through his daily, morning, workout which consisted of two-hundred push-ups, two-hundred sit-ups, two-hundred squats, two-hundred jumping jacks, two hundred laps around the island, all the while avoiding the tiny dicked bastard Zeref, two-hundred crunches and then twenty minutes of rest before showering.

It was around noon when he sensed the presence of little Makky and the people from Fairy Tail. Oh what a surprise Gildarts-kun was with them that was nice, it always a nice thing to see the new generation pass the torch onto the elder generation so this was a nice thing of him to do even if he was a forty year old man now. Naruto began to make his way to tiny prick to give him his warning when another presence entered his sensory range... Precht... the bastard was here for something. Naruto had heard from Precht himself about how he was going to find the original magic and had immediately kicked him out of Fairy Tail for saying such things.

"Come on down... I'm right here..." Naruto muttered to himself. He shook his head at that, as Precht wouldn't be at Tenrou for several hours, and continued to make his way towards Zeref. On the beach meanwhile was an elderly man, who was very short, who was preparing to give the children the drawings so they could begin their trials. Makarov cleared his throats "Now as you all know Tenrou island is Fairy Tails sacred grounds. While that may be true we want to cause as little damage to the island as possible or else we won't be having the island for much longer so keep your techniques power to the minimum you got me." he said to the group.

They all nodded their heads showing they understood what they were being told. Makarov cleared his throat "Now your first task is to follow these trails, and no I'm not saying which trails were which so don't ask, where you will either fight as hard as you can against a S-Class wizard, fight with each other, or walk. Those are your types. Your second task after you finish your trail is to look for the grave of the First Master's sister Lady Mavis Vermilion who just so happens to one of our guild's original founders. The one who finds it first will be promoted to S-Class so take your time as we have three days to do this." Makarov told the group who nodded their heads once again showing they understood their Master.

He then pulled out a small bucket filled with slips of folded paper and then shook it. "Now When I hold this bucket out to you I want you to take a slip of paper that will tell you which trail that you will be taking. Remember don't open it until everyone has received one." he told them as he held it out to a busty blond who took a slip and held it in her hand. He then moved on where a young man with spiky pink hair grabbed a slip from the bucket, then a young girl with blue hair tied up in long pigtails grabbed her own slip. Next was another busty young woman who was only half dressed, and carried a barrel of alcohol underneath her arm.

When all the slips had been handed out Makarov ordered the group of teens to open them. "Now tell me which trails you got and I'll point them out." Makarov ordered to them. The pink haired boy opened his first "I've got... fight for your life... What the heck is that supposed to mean?" he asked. The blue cat beside him sighed "It probably means we have to fight either Erza or Mirajane... we're so dead." the cat cried out. "No that just means he has one of the harder trails to take." Makarov said to the cat. "I have walk for free... alright I'm down with that." a teen named Gajeel said with a shrug showing that he didn't really care which one he got.

Naruto pushed apart some of the tree's to see Zeref relaxing, and had to control the urge to growl at the man. Clearing his throat the blond got the dark wizards attention "Zeref... we need to talk." he said as calmly as he could. "If your talking about the group of people on the beach then I can guess that you want me to stay away from them no." Zeref said to his friend, not that Naruto considered him one after what he did to his sister. Naruto nodded to him "Yeah I do actually. I also want you to know that if I so much as feel your curse start to act up... I'll end you slowly, painfully where you beg for death but it doesn't come you hear me?" Naruto asked.

Zeref sighed at that. He knew Naruto considered the guild he founded to be family, so he also knew that if he hurt them he would pay the price by getting his ass handed to him. Zeref nodded "Yes I understand." he said to the near immortal man. Naruto nodded in return "Good... keep to the shadows, but try to make your way to the Tenrou tree." he told his... guest. "Alright I will." Zeref responded as he stood up. On the beach they young girl with pigtails laughed at what Natsu just did. Of course this was Natsu so this was a regular thing so not all that important. "Why do I have to be partnered with an idiot?" Happy asked as he sighed at Natsu.

Suddenly the white cat that was always with the young blunette's eyes widened at what she was perceiving. A dragon wearing white armor fighting against a black dragon in a battle to the death... what could this mean... she had never seen a dragon let alone two of them, even in a fight dragons hardly ever met up. So why... why are they here now of all times... she didn't understand. First was the vision of the giant tree in front of them falling, and now two dragon's battling it out like the end of the world was coming. She never would have perceived that she would ever get to meet up with a dragon let alone two of them in her lifetime ever.

The cat's friend looked over at her "Carla what's wrong?" the young girl asked. "It's nothing Wendy." Carla said trying to play off the fact that sometime soon two dragon's would be fighting above them for some unknown reason. Wendy shrugged at the cat showing that she wouldn't pry when she should have just asked a couple more times before the cat revealed what she saw. "And now I announce that this year's S-Class exams have officially begun." Makarov said with a loud cheer causing the others to cheer loudly before they ran to their trails so they could try to locate Lady Mavis' grave so that they could all become S-Class wizards for the guild.

Naruto sighed as he sat down once again. It seemed that th hike to Mavis' grave was a bit longer than it usually was this year... oh well nothing he could do about it. Pulling a bottle of Sake from his cloak Naruto sat it down beside him before bringing out a couple of cups. He poured himself one, not that he was a big drinker mind you, before pouring one for Mavis as well. "Well here's to you sis... down the hatch..." Naruto muttered before drinking his alcohol in a single swallow. He closed his eyes so that he could watch the signatures of the participants, and sensed Gildarts standing still waiting for someone that had chosen his trail.

Oh how he felt sorry for the poor soul that had to go up against his student in the way of Crash Magic. Over the years during his stay on Tenroujima Naruto had perfected many forms of Magic, but hardly ever tried them as he didn't want Zeref to get an idea of what he knew. So far he had managed to master Telepathy Magic, Speed Magic, Rune Magic, Clone Magic, Giant Magic, Copy Magic, Demon Slayer Magic, Maker Magic of all kinds, Requip, Barrier Magic, Enchantments, Chain Magic, the Three Great Fairy Magics his sister created Fairy Law, Fairy Glitter, Fairy Sphere and several more (1) since he had nothing but time.

Naruto could sense Precht coming close and still he waited. He had to or else that weasel could scurry off once again. So he sat down and looked at the grave he had helped build for his baby sister. He wondered... what his nephew was doing right now... Zera had a daughter several years ago with him and she had just turned thirteen several weeks ago, he should definitely send her a gift and wish her a happy birthday. Brandish-chan was the light of his eye's when she was born, even if she was weaker in body where he had Warrod perform a ceremony to heal her where her hair turned green, and she would always be his princess.

Irene was doing just fine with the dragon army as the number of dragons under her command was nearly sixty-thousand dragon's which was quite a bit if he thought about it. The reason why there was so many dragons over on the other side of the world was so that in the near future when the time came the dragons would fly over and take down Acnologia the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse and reforge the bonds they once had with the humans. Never again would dragonkind have to fear a dragon slayer as the friendship between man and mythical beast would be stronger than ever. They would work together as partner, friend, and as family until the end of time.

Naruto sensed that several fights had started where Gildarts was testing what seemed to be a Fire Wizard. There was a Take-Over Mage testing another Take-Over Mage along with a Fairy Wizard, hah now that was ironic as hell, with a teleportation Wizard and a young girl walking on a calm trail. He sensed Erza standing by waiting to test her opponents, oh how he missed his little cherry headed daughter, and there was a cat with both the Fire Wizard, the young girl and with a Iron smelling Wizard, which was weird because he never expected so many cats to be on Tenrou. Makarov stood on the other side of the island waiting for the winner to come out as well.

This also happened to be the same direction Precht was coming from so Naruto would wait for the battle to reach its peak before he stepped in to stop it all. Suddenly Naruto felt a release of Magic Power and smirked. It seemed as if Gildarts-kun was trying to prove a point to the young fire mage who thought that he had to beat him down in order to become an S-Class. He wouldn't admit it but Gildarts-kun had come a long way since he was a ten year old trying to find what type of magic suited him best. His reserves were immense and were not something one should scoff at as they would be easily taken down by the Ace of Fairy Tail.

Naruto looked up and saw a pillar of greyish white magic showing just how much power his student held under his thumb, which was a good thing because such power would be needed in a few hours. A new smell entered his nose causing the blond to get confused... what was this familiar, yet different, smell? The power held by this newcomer was almost equal to his own if what he sensed from it was right, which meant it was a possible threat to his home and the guild. He needed to keep an eye on this newcomer or else something bad could happen. He wouldn't let this get him down though as today was supposed to be a day for the new generation to prove their worth.

Gildarts power died down shortly afterwards so the wildlife could move on, and he could relax a bit. The hours past and Precht finally arrived. Naruto felt Makky release his power and felt the ground shake as he fought against the man and his guild. Naruto knew the man would lose as he couldn't fight forever so he stood up and began to walk towards the fight. He couldn't help but sigh at this, why was Precht being such a douchebag now of all times when the children were trying to test themselves. He supposed he could take care of the punk headed towards the Tenrou tree and save the day, but since his daughter was near he would let her do it.

He sensed the fire wizard that had been fighting Gildarts-kun fighting against a Fire God sSlayer... huh so that's where the book of techniques he wrote on his magic went... asshole stole his book when he left and Naruto never could find it... well he would take care of him first. Using his limited knowledge on Spacial Magic Naruto vanished before reappearing near the clearing where the fight was going on. He could hear the two of them conversing but decidded to ignore them. Naruto walked out of the clearing and cleared his throat loudly to gain their attention "Now what do we have here... a person that uses stolen magic... and a dragon slayer..." he said.

This confused both of them as they had never before seen this man in their lives "Who the hell are you?" the pink haired one asked him. "I am Naruto and you-he said pointing to the God Slayer-"do not belong here. Today was supposed to be the day the children proved themselves to one another where they could become S-Class. Now leave before I kill you." Naruto ordered the cocky looking man. The man laughed at him "Now why would I wanna do that? I'm having so much fun here hat it should be a crime. Now why don't you do us a favor and leave "Enjin no Dogo (Fire God's Bellow)" the man yelled as he spewed out a large amount of black flames.

Only for them to disappear into Naruto's mouth shocking the two of them, especially the one that sent the flames at him. The God Slayer took a step back "W-what the hell!" he exclaimed at what he saw. "Yeah like what the hell. How are you able to eat his flames when I can't?" the pink haired man said. "It's easy. It's because I was the first one to use such flames, and in the end I shall be the last." Naruto said as he lit his hand on fire with the same black flames. He cracked his neck "Now why don't you do me a favor and "Vanish" Naruto said as the flames that belonged to the man suddenly engulfed their owner causing him to scream out in pain as he was burned alive.

Natsu, Happy, and Lucy were shocked to see the man use their enemy's own magic against him so ruthlessly. Naruto ignored their shocked looks and went on his merry way only for a voice to call out to him "Oi where are you going? You still have to answer some questions bub." the voice of the pink haired man called out to him causing him to stop and turn around. "Well what do you want to know?" he asked the kids. "I noticed that the back of your cloak say's 'Shodai' care to explain?" the blonde haired teen asked him. "It's because I am the First Master of Fairy Tail. Next question." Naruto said as he ignored their shocked expressions yet again.

"How are you so young?" the blue cat asked him in shock. "A spell. Next." he replied. "Where have you been if you are the Shodai-sama?" the pink haired teen asked him. "Here on my home island. Anything else?" he asked in return. "How did you do that?" the blond teen asked him pointing to the dead man. "Another spell that I created. Next." he said. "Will you help us?" the pink haired teen asked him. Naruto thought about it for a second before he nodded "Sure why not..." he said causing them to sigh in relief. "Well what are we waiting for let's go kick some ass." the pink haired teen said in excitement while his two friends nodded just as eagerly as he.

Naruto nodded and he vanished leaving them there. Natsu seethed in anger "What the hell he left us." Natsu yelled out angrily. "Well he probably left us so we could help stop another bad guy." Happy said. "Oh... well... there is that." Natsu said in agreement. Naruto reappeared behind Gildarts who was talking to a large man in blue. "So tell me Gildarts Clive... can you fly?" the man asked as they went to charge each other only for Naruto to clap his hands making them turn around to face him quickly where he swore he heard their necks pop. "Marvelous speech my large friend. Now leave." Naruto told the man who scoffed at him thinking he was weak.

"And who are you?" the man asked while Gildarts stood there shocked seeing th man in front of him. "S-sensei..." Gildarts said quietly. Naruto ignored Gildarts so he could answer the man "I am Naruto Vermilion... First Master of Fairy Tail." he told the man. "Perfect... now tell me where the grave of your sister is so that I can have the Fairy Glitter. If you don't I will kill you." the man said to him gleefully. "You can try... but you will fail." Naruto said as he tensed up for a fight. "Well then I'll just force you to give it to me." the man said before another voice called out to them. "Stop this." the voice of a young woman called out to them making them turn around.

"Cana what are you doing here?" Gildarts asked her. "I came here to stop him." she said as she looked at Naruto. "And who the heck is he?" she asked. "A friend Cana... a friend..." Gildarts said. Naruto and Bluenote faced each other "So tell me First Master why are you not giving me what I want? I am the strongest member besides Master Hades and I always get what I want." the man said. "It's because of that very reason that you won' get the Fairy Glitter. That and you're not a member of Fairy Tail." Naruto said to the man. "Well then I'll just rip the spell out of you and take what I want." the man said to the man.

"Well then try it." Naruto said as they rushed each other. Their fists clashed together and cratered the ground. Naruto brought up his leg and tried to kick the man in the head, but he blocked it with his forearm. Bluenote tried to headbutt Naruto, but instead his forehead met metal causing him to step back holding his head in pain. Looking up Bluenote saw the last makings of a armor fade away from he man's forehead while he smirked "That was nice I didn't know you were stupid enough to headbutt someone that had a metal plate in their skull." Naruto said before laughing at the man while Bluenote scowled at the Shodai of Fairy Tail.

"You'll pay for that. "Fall" Bluenote yelled as he increased the gravity in he area nearly tenfold, and yet Naruto stood strong. The ground sank several meters while Naruto nodded his head "Nice field you made, but was that supposed to do something?" he asked as Bluenote growled. Bluenote roared as he charged Naruto who stood impassively. Bluenote charged Naruto as he formed a sphere of magic in his hands "Fall into despair Naruto Vermilion "Black Hole" Bluenote yelled as he threw the orb at the blond. The gravity increased to levels that were unheard of causing Cana to grab hold of Gildarts who in turn grabbed a tree to stay grounded.

Naruto stood impassively as he looked at the sphere before he raised his hand and formed a white orb "That's some serious power... but not enough to move me "All Crush" Naruto stated as he released the orb letting it fly towards he one that Bluenote made before the blue orb collapsed in on itself before it vanished completely. Bluenote was once again shocked by what he saw "W-Wha... H-how?" he asked. Naruto ignored the man as he was now very angry by what this man had tried to do to members of Fairy Tail. "I think it's time I gave you what you desire." Naruto growled out while Bluenote smirked at the blonde while nodding his head in satisfaction.

"About time. Now give it to me." Bluenote ordered. Naruto began to chant where they area they were in began to glow"Gather! O river of light that's guided by the fairies! Shine! In order to perish the fangs of evil! Fairy Glitter!" Naruto roared as Bluenote was surrounded by the magic blinding Cana. As Cana watched she was shocked to see someone use a magic that the first master's sister created "How is he able to use a Fairy Tail sacred spell? Lady Mavis granted me permission to use Fairy Glitter and yet this guy is doing it flawlessly." the busty brunette thought before Bluenote yelled in pain before the magic faded away letting him fall to the ground.

Bluenote was defeated with ease thanks to the timely arrival of the First Master, while Cana was awestruck by this newcomers strength. Gildarts himself was smiling at the man like they were old friends, but why. Naruto turned to Gildarts "Well my work here is done. You've done good Gildarts-kun. Take it easy and go help Makky alright, I've got some business to attend to." Naruto said as he walked past the Ace of Fairy Tail. "I will... Sensei..." Gildarts said as he heard Cana gasp in shock. This man had taught her father, who had yet to be told, in his Crash Magic. Naruto stopped for a second "Oh and... Cana right. You may wanna tell Gildarts-kun what's on your mind before it's to late." Naruto said before vanishing.

Naruto reappeared at the beach to see Precht standing over several teens and a downed Makarov. "So you see Makky my dear friend you never would have won." Precht said. Naruto looked at the group that Precht had beaten. He saw several blue haired teens, a teen with metallic piercings, a couple of blonde's, a redhead, and Makarov himself. Makarov coughed "Why Nidaime-sama... Why are you doing this?" Makarov asked. Precht laughed "It's because I want the original magic. It's said to be the most powerful magic in existence, and in order to get it I need something from the island." Precht told him before he laughed at the man.

Seems Precht still had that weird laugh of his even after fifty years. Naruto stepped forward and clapped his hands again "Well well well what do we have here? A old man beating up a bunch of kids and the Third Master of Fairy Tail... pathetic if you ask me." Naruto said in a bored tone causing all of them to snap their heads at him. Makarov sighed in relief at seeing his uncle after so long, while the others tensed up. They had all been beaten so effortlessly by Precht, even Natsu who was strengthened with Lightning Dragon Slayer Magic from Laxus was easily beaten by the Second Master, and now this guy showed up. If they had to fight they were doomed.

Precht smirked at the blond "Ah Naruto my old friend how ya been?" Precht asked him in a joking manner. "Been fine Precht. What do you want?" he asked the old geezer. "You know what I want. Give me the location of Zeref and I'll be on my way." Precht demanded. Naruto shook his head "No. Now leave before I make you." Naruto ordered the man causing Precht to laugh. "Oh come come now Naruto. Surely you want to test you- he didn't get to finish as Naruto released his power causing the ground to shake. Everyone on the island felt it and began sweating. They had never felt such a pressure in their lives, not even Makarov and Gildarts.

"W-what's this pressure... it's even more powerful than Gildarts' when he released his full power during our fight." Natsu thought as he tried not to faint. Precht himself was impressed beyond anything. It seemed as if they were standing next to a sea of Magic Power and yet he knew that this wasn't the blonde's full power being released. "I'll say it one more time Precht. Leave. Now." Naruto ordered as the rocks around him started to crumble into dust. Precht smirked "I will on one condition." Precht said. Naruto didn't release his power as he felt wary "Name it." he told his once old friend who smirked even more as he placed a hand on his hip.

"I want to fight you as you are now. It's been awhile since we've both had a decent fight." Precht said to the blond. "Alright... let's begin." Naruto said as he charged Precht cratering the ground as he took off towards the old man. Precht held out his hand pointing it at Naruto "Explosion Bullet" the man called out as he puts his arm forward engulfing his hand is a magical sphere from where a beam-like bullet is fired towards the blonde. Naruto stands firm as the magic makes contact with his body. Upon contact with the blonde's body it creates a large explosion, which is enough to lift the Grimoire Heart's entire air ship off the ground shocking most by its power.

In the smoke all of those who watched the man take the magic bullet were coughing up a storm as they tried to stay awake. The power from the newcomer that Precht had introduced as Naruto still filled the air showing that he was very much alive. How this was is certainly unknown to them before a powerful gust of wind blew away the smoke showing the man unharmed. Naruto dusted off his cloak "Not bad Precht. If I was any lesser man I certainly would have died, but you forget just what I can do." Naruto said as he looked at Precht. "Oh yes I forgot. Dragon Slayer Magic coupled with Crash Magic why oh why did I forget that with my age." Precht said sarcastically.

To the dragon slayers this was a shock as they didn't think that there would be another Dragon Slayer out there. This made them wonder what element he had, how was he able to use two different magics, and how would this one man beat someone they couldn't. "Well let me show you something new "Hakutetsueiryū no Modo (White Iron Shadow Dragon Mode)" Naruto called out as he was covered in smooth white iron before he was surrounded by shadows. Precht raised a eyebrow at what he saw. It seemed that Naruto was telling the truth as this was something he hadn't seen coming from the blond before, and it certainly was powerful that was for sure.

To the members of Fairy Tail, sans Makarov, this was something they hadn't seen coming... a triple element dragon slayer. Laxus slowly sat up along with the others, while Gajeel on the other hand was openly gawking at seeing somebody else using the same magic he did. "Let's get started." Naruto said while Precht smirked. With nothing else said the two men charged forward where their fists met, and Precht's wrist broke. Whether from old age or the fact that his blonde haired enemy had more power in his own swing than he thought he did he wouldn't know. Naruto kicked Precht in the side of the head and sent him flying away from him with ease.

Precht launched a powerful chain launch from his palm where it wrapped around Naruto's wrist stopping him before he hit the wall. Naruto grasped the chain and pulled hard causing Precht to trip and nearly fall forcing him to release the chain's magic. Naruto pulled again while making Precht fly at him, which made Precht smirk. Bringing his hand up Precht formed a Magic Bullet and fired several at the dragon slayer, but in the end they bounced off his body like they were drops of water. Naruto brought up his arm and clotheslines the old man causing Precht to cough up blood as he went rolling across the ground.

To those watching they were wondering how it was possible for one man to effortlessly beat somebody they couldn't, but yet here he was doing just that. Precht stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and smirked again "Just like always. You overpowering everybody like you always do. Not anymore "Amaterasu Formula one-hundred" Precht called out as several dozen seals appeared in the air surrounding the blond before they detonated shaking the island which forced everybody, even Precht, to cover their ears due to how loud the explosion the man they were fighting against had caused effortlessly.

"Hakutetsueiryūkon (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Club)" the man who was helping them out called as a club made of the three dragon elements came out of the smoke aimed at Precht, or as he called himself Hades. Hades jumped out of the way just as the club slammed into the spot where he stood cratering the ground and sending up large chunks of rock shaking the island more than before. Precht lifted his hand and formed another Explosive Bullet and fired it at the blonde. However Naruto just opened his mouth and swallowed it before he burped up a bit of magic and steam which made Hades scowl at his once good friend.

"My turn "Hakutetsueiryū no Hoko (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Roar)" the blond yelled out. Naruto then released a large amount of magic from his mouth in the form of a large tornado that was filled with a mixture of white, shadow, and shards of iron at the man shaking the ground more while Precht dodged out of the way to avoid being hurt by the powerful blond. Precht yelled as another seal formed in front of him "Take this "Rolling Thunder" and a large bolt of electricity flew at the blond. Naruto however just opened his mouth and swallowed the large amount of lightning causing Precht to get angrier at how easily Naruto was beating him.

"Not good enough "Hakutetsueiryūken (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Sword)" Naruto called out as his arm began to morph into a sword. Unlike Gajeel's this guy's sword actually grew out of his arm in the form of a large head cleaver. The blade itself has two cut outs, a circle close to the top and a semi-circular one nearer to the handle. Other than that it was a bad-ass sword in the Iron Dragon Slayer's opinion. Precht drew his own sword and then charged the blond before they began to fight against one another in a show of powerful swordsmanship as they tried to beat the other. Made them wonder how he could lift such a heavy looking blade to fight with.

Naruto swung the large cleaver and split the ground apart while ducking underneath Hades' own swing showing just how nimble he was. Naruto quickly rolled out of the way when Precht swung his sword down at Naruto's neck, and instead lodged in the ground. This allowed Naruto the opportunity to kick Precht in the face knocking a few teeth out of the mans mouth while he skid back several feet. Naruto swung his sword again and another shockwave erupted from the tip of his blade forcing the old man to jump out of the way or else he would have been cut in half by the blonde's sword, which he most definitely didn't want to happen to him right now.

Precht steadied his breathing so he could keep his energy. He wouldn't admit it, but Naruto was tiring him out quicker than he thought. Naruto dropped the sword with a loud *Clang* and shook his hand clearly not used to using a weapon for long periods of time... which was also a good thing for the elderly man as he didn't think he could last much longer against his blond haired adversary. Naruto canceled his Hakutetsueiryū Modo allowing the rest of the people to breath easier while keeping his calm facade. "Still wish to keep fighting Precht you seem to be going on fumes right now." Naruto said to the drained elder he was fighting.

"No... I will keep going." Precht said as he grabbed his eyepatch. "I will show you just what I am capable of doing." Precht said opening his eye to reveal a demon's eye. "Come forth my minions to do as I bid. I order you to destroy Naruto Vermilion." Precht said in a demonic voice as the rocks began to morph into demonic figures. Gajeel grumbled to himself about how the old man had been holding back some kind of dark power. "Well can't say I saw that coming." Naruto said as he looked at the hundreds of demons in front of him. "Guess I should get started on exterminating these pests then." Naruto said to himself as he got ready to fight.

Naruto charged the horde of demons before he crashed into them causing some them to go flying through the air. Naruto punched, kicked, and headbutted the demons as he fought them without his magic. One however managed to get a lucky shot in and sent him skidding back a few feet. Naruto clasped his hands together "Ice-Make Demon Zeroth Long Sword" the blond giant called out as a sword of ice appeared out of thin air. It was like a broadsword with large spikes covering the edges like a saw. Naruto swung the sword and bisected some of the demons in two before he removed another's head off its shoulders.

He then blocked a strike coming from behind him before he swung the sword in a circular motion and removed a dozen heads from a dozen shoulders before he swing down at another demon bisecting it and then other's behind it in two. Jumping in the air Naruto drew his head back "Enma no Gekikō (Fire Devil's Rage)" the blond yelled before releasing a purple wave of flame from his mouth in a similar fashion to Natsu or the other dragon slayers breath attack. The two dozen demons standing behind him turn to ash just as the blond finishes off the last two demons with a swift swing from his giant sword he made with his magic. Just like that he was done.

When Naruto dispersed his ic sword he looked to Precht... only to find that he wasn't there. Naruto growled "Precht you fool. Zeref will kill you for what your trying to do." before cracking his neck. He then turned to he surprised guild members and waved "Yo what's up." the blond said to them. Makarov stood shakily and cracked his back "Oh I've had worse days. So what took you so long Shodai-sama." Makarov said shocking all of them, sans the ones that already knew, that this young looking guy was their First Master. "SHODAI!" all of the kids, sans the one who already knew, yelled out in shock. Why the hell wasn't this guy old like Makarov or Hades.

It was at this time Naruto felt Zeref's curse act and then Precht's life faded from the world. That idiot had tried to force tiny dick Zeref to do something and had paid with his life... yes he would miss the man Precht once was... but not the one he was now. Naruto cleared his throat "Sorry I was busy with other things so I got held up." Naruto replied. The pierced teen stood up and pointed at him "If you really are the First then why aren't you some old geezer like shorty over here?" he asked. "I already went through this once t's because of a spell now stop with the questions already will ya." Naruto stated frustratedly. "Wait... just one more question..." the teen said.

"Alright ask." Naruto said bluntly. "How are you able to use Iron Dragon Slayer Magic?" the teen asked him. He wanted to know if this man had any connection with the dragon's that had raised him, Natsu, Wendy going missing. "I'm self taught. Why do you want to know so badly?" Naruto asked in return. "It's because we and by that I mean me, Gajeel-san, and Natsu san were raised by dragons... we just want to know where they went..." the little girl said. "Sorry little one, but I've never met a dragon." Naruto said... wait that was a lie on his part. When he had met Irene she was in her dragon form so that could count as meeting a dragon in some sense.

"Oh... sorry..." the little girl said sheepishly. Naruto chuckled at her "Eh it's alright. To be honest I never expected to meet another dragon slayer as the magic is so rare." Naruto said as the young girl blushed a little. Naruto looked at Laxus and had o do a double take. "Yuri what the hell..." Naruto said before shaking his head, Yuri had died of cancer almost a-hundred years ago. Laxus stood up and shook his head "No I'm his great grandson Laxus. I wanna thank you for coming to help us with this problem Shodai-sama." Laxus said with a small polite bow of his head. Naruto bowed in return to show respect to his fellow blond, and fellow dragon slayer.

It seems Laxus-kun grew big over the years since Naruto last saw him as a boy. "Well I think it's time to get some rest so how about we go to the base and eat cause I'm starving." Natsu yelled out. The other's quickly agreed, sans Naruto who felt the familiar presence gorw nearer by the minute. Naruto could now tell that by the way its magic was moving throughout its body that it was a dragon headed their way and a powerful one with the amount of power it had running through its veins. Naruto in the end went with the group to the small base and got to know them better. Turns out they wanted to know about him too if the constant barrage of questions were anything to go by.

Naruto learned that the dragons that had raised the pink haired teen, whose name he had learned was Natsu Dragneel, was a fire dragon named Igneel. Wendy was raised by a dragon named Grandeeney, while Gajeel was raised by a iron dragon named Metalicana since they were young. The stripping teen Gray was a Ice-Make mage who learned from a woman named Ur, which just so happened to be the young girl his wife taught Ice-Make to, and he was really good with his magic. Gajeel wanted a spar when they got back to see how he stack up against the First Master shocking everyone as they had thought him to be rivals with Natsu.

Naruto agreed and they made a deal. If Gajeel managed to cut him he would teach him more techniques for his dragon slayer magic which Gajeel quickly accepted. The blond teen was Lucy Heartfilia and she was a Celestial Wizard. Naruto himself knew a little bit about the magic to summon spirits, but never delved into the idea of having someone else fight his battles so instead he gave her a gift. A white Celestial key meant to summon one of the most powerful spirits second to the Spirit King himself Ancalagon the Emerald Dragon Spirit who guarded the celestial spirit world. He was a rather tricky spirit as he was never really all that serious when they met.

Naruto also learnt that the young woman with Gajeel was a Solid Script wizard so he decided to give her a couple of notes on a couple techniques he knew he wouldn't get to any time soon and was quickly tackled by the girl. Naruto pried her off just as a loud sound reached his and everyone else's ears. Mirajane, who told him to call her Mira, looked up confused "What was that?" the Take-Over wizard asked curiously if not a bit warily. "That my dear... was a dragon's roar." Naruto said causing all of them to gasp in shock. A dragon here on Tenrou... it was impossible. Dragons weren't supposed to be real let alone near this holy ground.

"A dragon?" Mira asked shakily. "Yes and a powerful one from the feel of its power it gives off subconsciously." Naruto said as he stood up. Turning around Naruto looked up to see the silhouette of the large beast coming down slowly. Luckily the other's had yet to notice the beast, while Naruto's blood ran cold. He recognised the dragon from a description Irene gave him long ago about a dragon that used to be human but turned into a dragon much like they had. This dragon was Acnologia the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse. Naruto looked back at the group of teens "Get to the ship that's an order." Naruto yelled out confusing them.

Could he see something they couldn't? It wouldn't surprise them if he did this was the First Master after all. "What's wrong is something going to happen?" Elfman, who was the younger brother of Mira, asked him. "Yeah something is. Now go I'll tell Makarov the same." Naruto said as he rushed off to find his nephew to tell him of what was to come. Another roar sounded out causing all of them to look up... he wasn't going to make it to Makarov in time... Acnologia was here.

Gildarts who was hugging his newfound daughter tightened his grip on her in fear. Cana looked up at her father in worry "Dad what's wrong?" she asked him. Gildarts shook his head "No... no no no this is bad." he said. "What is it?" Cana asked again. "We need to find Sensei and the others. I have a bad feeling something's going to happen." Gildarts said as he and Cana released each other and went towards the camp everyone was surely going to be at. Another roar tore across the sky forcing everyone to cover their ears as Acnologia came down from the sky.

"HOLY CRAP!" Gray exclaimed as he looked at the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse coming down towards them. He was huge and words couldn't describe how terrifying he was to them. Gildarts and the others came running up as Gildarts suddenly grasped his shoulder. Cana seeing this asked "Dad what's wrong?" in worry for her father. Gildarts winced "My wounds are burning. There's no doubt about it now... it's him." he said as he tried to control his pain.

Elfman was openly gawking at the sight of the dragon "That thing's frigging huge." he said taking a step back. Acnologia released another roar at them as he come down lower making them cover their ears once again. "My god it is a dragon!" Bickslow gasped in astonishment. Lucy was in awe... So Natu was telling the truth about dragon's being real "I don't believe it." she said as a harsh wind blew. Naruto stood tall in the wind and looked at the younger blonde "Well now is the time to believe." he told her before turning to gaze at this new enemy. He could still fight, but he didn't want to endanger the guild in his battle.

Gajeel scowled "You've got to be kidding me... how are we supposed to fight this thing?" he asked himself."I don't think this dragon's a friendly one guys." Wendy said scared as she looked at Acnologia. Natsu was scowling hard as he looked at Acnologia "I knew it... so I was right all along. They still exist." he stated. "It's Acnologia Black Dragon of the Apocalypse. You all need to get out of here while you still can." Makarov said as he stepped up to fight.

"What can we do against something with a name like that?" Lucy asked. Instead of receiving an answer Natsu's voice called out to the dark creature "Oi dragon tell me something. Where's Igneel at? Tell me Grandeeney and Metalicana as well?" he asked the dragon. Naruto rounded on the teen. "Listen kid I know you wanna find your father but you need to listen to me. You can't reason with chaos. The best thing that we can do right now is try and survive the dragon's wrath if he attacks us." he told the teen.

Natsu was suddenly reminded of the talk with Gildarts about his run in with this dragon and then nodded his head. Naruto was right... they needed to run and at least try to survive. He was brought out of his thoughts when Freed pointed out the very obvious fact that Acnologia was headed towards them. "RUN NOW ALL OF YOU I'LL HOLD ACNOLOGIA OFF AS LONG AS I CAN!" Naruto roared out as he stepped forward. "But Lord First what about you?" Mira asked the blond. "I ALREADY TOLD YOU I'LL HOLD HIM OFF NOW GO!" he ordered as his magic surrounded his body causing the whole island to shake.

The only thing he knew for sure was that to match or overpower a dragon was to have one of your own that could equal said dragon or to have one that could overpower a dragon. Naruto didn't know if his own dragon form could match up to Acnologia's size or strength, but that didn't mean he wouldn't try to save his family. Naruto began to grow in size... bigger and bigger until he was taller than the trees themselves. He was so tall he looked like he was touching the clouds themselves.

Members of Fairy Tail were shocked as they watched him shift from human to dragon. "He can use Take-Over as well?!" Lisanna exclaimed. "It doesn't matter we need to get out of here before he finishes his transformation. Now come on." Makarov said as he began to run with the guild right behind him. Naruto's dragon body is covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales.

In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail. Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape. He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings. Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one.

He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. Acnologia grinned as he wasn't the only one with the power to shift into a dragon, although he was a bit upset that he wasn't as big as his newfound rival... for now. Naruto was at least three times the size of Acnologia and he was releasing at least three times as much magic from his body. The members of Fairy Tail had made it to the boat and had started to make their way away from Tenrou.

Looking back at the giants Carla froze... this was just like her vision... a white dragon with armor covering it's body fighting against a dragon almost completely opposite of it. "Oh god... we need to move faster." Carla whispered in fear. Who wouldn't want to get away a fight between two mythological creatures of immense power was about to go down. In the island Naruto growled at Acnologia who growled in return "Let's get this over with." Naruto said as he spread all four of his wings as Acnologia spread his own.

"Finally after four-hundred years of nothing worthy of my time I finally get a fight worthy of my skills." Acnologia said in glee. The two dragon's shot into the sky and started to circle one another slowly while they eyed their opponent. For Naruto he had the advantage in both size and Magic Power. Acnologia on the other hand had experience so that he could equal the playing field to be in his favor. "Let's begin." Naruto stated as he drew his head back while Acnologia covered his fist in magic. "RRRRAAAAAAHHHH" Naruto roared as he releases a large amount of white iron and shadows from his mouth, generating a very large, powerful, destructive blast that can be seen by everyone from Zeref who was on the Grimoire Heart ship to the Magic Council along with Ultear and Meldy in their lifeboat.

Acnologia thrust his fist forward and the elements collided in a large explosion of pure power. This was the legendary battle in the makings. Two destructive forces going head to head in a fight to the death. One was the First Master of a guild named Fairy Tail Naruto Vermilion who would do anything to keep them all safe and alive. The other was a homicidal dragon slayer over four-hundred years old and wanted them off the face of the earth Acnologia. Who would win a fight between the two dragon's Power or Experience...

Eighth Chapter

Previously: Looking back at the giants Carla froze... this was just like her vision... a white dragon with armor covering it's body fighting against a dragon almost completely opposite of it. "Oh god... we need to move faster." Carla whispered in fear. Who wouldn't want to get away a fight between two mythological creatures of immense power was about to go down. In the island Naruto growled at Acnologia who growled in return "Let's get this over with." Naruto said as he spread all four of his wings as Acnologia spread his own.

"Finally after four-hundred years of nothing worthy of my time I finally get a fight worthy of my skills." Acnologia said in glee. The two dragon's shot into the sky and started to circle one another slowly while they eyed their opponent. For Naruto he had the advantage in both size and Magic Power. Acnologia on the other hand had experience so that he could equal the playing field to be in his favor. "Let's begin." Naruto stated as he drew his head back while Acnologia covered his fist in magic. "RRRRAAAAAAHHHH" Naruto roared as he releases a large amount of white iron and shadows from his mouth, generating a very large, powerful, destructive blast that can be seen by everyone from Zeref who was on the Grimoire Heart ship to the Magic Council along with Ultear and Meldy in their lifeboat.

Acnologia thrust his fist forward and the elements collided in a large explosion of pure power. This was the legendary battle in the makings. Two destructive forces going head to head in a fight to the death. One was the First Master of a guild named Fairy Tail Naruto Vermilion who would do anything to keep them all safe and alive. The other was a homicidal dragon slayer over four-hundred years old and wanted them off the face of the earth Acnologia. Who would win a fight between the two dragon's Power or Experience...

Enter: Fairy Tail OST-Dragon King

The bright light died down as the two dragon's kept their fight up. Acnologia swung his tail at the new shapeshifter, however Naruto caught the demonic dragon's tail and swung his nemesis around before releasing him causing him to fly off for a small distance. Acnologia spread his wings and stopped his movement and turned around. Coating their hands in magic Naruto and Acnologia threw their punches which connected before creating large explosions. Acnologia drew back his head wanting to end the fight and released a powerful Breath Attack at Naruto who only inhaled it and knew just what his enemies element was... White Dragon Slayer Magic.

"So you're a White Dragon Slayer are you? Well isn't that just lovely..." Naruto said. "Oh please like your one to talk. I can practically taste the three elements you can use." Acnologia retorted back. "I'm not saying anything... However I win by default. If you were to think about this battle logically not only do I have an advantage with my size, but with my own Magic Power. In the end I will win as you will be tired from using all your magic." Naruto said to the dragon in a honest tone of voice which made the Black Dragon scoff at him thinking he was lying trying to find some Morale to fight him.

End: Fairy Tail OST-Dragon King/Enter: Five Finger Death Punch-The Pride

"It doesn't matter because in the end you are what I slay. Prepare to die dragon." Acnologia said in a heated voice. "Let's dance." Naruto said as they flew at each other. The two dragons crashed together and began trying to overpower one another with Naruto easily overcoming Acnologia's own raw power with his own. Gripping the Black Dragon's hands and interlocking their fingers Naruto melded his wings together and began to fly up with Acnologia struggling to free himself from the white dragon's grip. Acnologia growled "Let go of me this instant." to which Naruto just scoffed at such a blatant order. If he did that then this wouldn't work.

Soaring higher into the sky Naruto looked down at Acnologia with a smirk and then started to spin. Faster and faster he went and then he released Acnologia who flew off towards the horizon where he crashed down on Tenrou island shaking it to its core in the process. Fairy Tail looked at their First Master with wide eyes, with the exception of Carla, as they had never expected him to have the strength to overpower such a foe. Carla gulped "We need to get out of here now." which made Wendy look at her worriedly. "What's the matter Carla?" she asked the shivering white feline who was watching the fight in fear.

"Those two won't stop until they rip the land apart. We may be over the ocean but this fight could easily drag us into the middle where we have to fight against Acnologia. We don't have the power to lay a scratch on the Black Dragon's hide he's just to powerful." Carla said. Makarov who was listening to the white cat nodded in agreement as he knew that was a possibility, but they were moving as fast as they could so they could try to escape. It was best left unsaid that they would be drawn into the battle. Naruto landed back on Tenrou with a loud crash and shifted to his human form quickly. He didn't want his guild or daughter getting caught up in his fight.

"I don't know what your goal is but I'm not letting you get any further." Naruto said as his body glowed with raw power as his size started to grow. Naruto was using his Giant Magic and he planned to literally crush Acnologia underneath his foot. Naruto roared at the dragon as he stood "I WON'T LET YOUR HARM ANY OF THE CHILDREN OF FAIRY TAIL!" and then he tackled Acnologia causing the island to shake once more. Acnologia growled at this pest. How dare he make demands of him? He was Acnologia the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse King of the Dragon's so why would someone make demands out of him, who did he think he was?

"You should have stayed in your dragon form because now you die." Acnologia told him as he easily pushed the blond giant off his body causing Naruto to crash into the forest shaking Tenrou once again. Naruto stood up defiantly "And I already told you that I'm not letting you get any further... Prepare to die foul creature." Naruto said as he drew his head back for a breath attack. "Take this "Hakutetsueiryū no Hoko (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Naruto roared out as his breath attack soared at Acnologia tearing apart the ground and ripping up trees as it made its way towards Acnologia with no sign of stopping.

Acnologia's metaphorical eyebrow arched as he never would have thought a human could use two different types of magic at the same time, but here he was being proved wrong. The breath attack hit the dragon quickly driving it back as a large cloud of dust rose to the sky. Makarov clenched his fist at not being able to help his uncle. He knew that Naruto wouldn't let him fight only for him to die. So with a heavy heart he watched on from the back of the ship just like everybody else that came to the back of the ship so they could watch the battle between the two. He really hoped that his uncle would put the foul beast down so he could come with them.

Acnologia stood up and shook his head as the blonde's attack was more powerful than he thought it was. He then felt something grab the back of his neck and then his lower back. Naruto then began to bring his arms up over his head lifting Acnologia above him with sheer power alone and then he threw Acnologia like a bag of feed where the dragon crashed into one of the large rock outcroppings causing the large chunk of earth to collapse on top of him. Acnologia pushed the cliff face off his body where it fell to the ground with a thud while he rose up once again. Just how was this human able to keep up with him? Was it because he was a dragon slayer, or something more?

"Not bad human, but not enough to put me down." Acnologia said as he spread his wings drawing his head back. He then roared loudly shaking the island tearing the ground apart and ripping the forest up from the roots. Nothing stood in the way of the dragon roaring. Naruto however had to cover his face due to all the debris flying at him. This dragon was powerful yes, but he was something better, he was the God of Ishgar which meant that he had the power to take on armies if he wanted to. Acnologia was just his own army which is why so many fell to th power of the dragon throughout the ages of history which made him legendary.

Naruto's giant form didn't last much longer as he suddenly shrink back down to normal size, which wasn't a problem for him as he knew what he needed to do next. Naruto looked up at Acnologia as he stood still, staring into the dragon's eyes. "Come on I thought that we were fighting so show me what you've got dragon. Or am I too much to handle." Naruto said to the black dragon who growled at him in return. Naruto smirked at Acnologia seeing how he riled the beast up "Oh I see how it is... you need to learn to fear me." Naruto said to himself rather quietly. Suddenly Acnologia roared as a large seal appeared above the island and on the sea covering the entire island.

The seal was just monstrous, clear sign that it wasn't a human who had cast it. The dragon wasn't roaring because if the appearance of the seal but because it was suddenly dragged down into the ground. Everything on the island flattened as the seal took into effect. Even Naruto was dragged down from the weight of the seal, but he did not crash into the ground like Acnologia. The large dragon slammed into the island in a loud boom that caused a cloud of debris mixed with trees to pick up into the air. The wizards of Fairy Tail looked at the seal with wide eyes. They had never seen something so powerful do something like that in their lives.

Was this the power of their Shodai? Naruto smirked at Acnologia "Not so tough now are ya?" Naruto asked with a chuckle. Acnologia roared as he got up. He released his powerful energy which easily tore through the gravity seal that Naruto had created, causing the spell to wear off and the dragon took to the sky once more. He stared at the blond for a few moments before flying above Naruto. He began to charge his Breath Attack with the intent of ending the blond in just one blow. Acnologia then released a massive blast of energy from his mouth, charging it towards Naruto. It was a lot more powerful than the roar he had released earlier, and much more deadly.

It was safe to say the Black Dragon was not happy at all. Naruto opened his mouth and began to inhale the magic allowing it to fuel his body up to its maximum just before it faded away as the blonde devoured the magic. Naruto flared his wings into the open and took to the skies where he flew eye-level with the dragon "I may have underestimated things a bit," he told Acnologia. Ok he seriously underestimated the power of the dragon by a large margin and it had nearly cost him his life a couple of times during their fight. He really couldn't avoid being a bit cocky towards his opponents, but he didn't care this was the most fun he had in many years.

"Now let's see how you deal with this." the blonde said as he raised a hand. Within a second, six large magical seals appeared in a circle before the dragon as Naruto pointed his finger between the eyes of the enemy "Kinrin Tensei Baku (Golden Wheel Rebirth Explosion)" he roared as once again, the attack struck with blinding speeds. The moment the words left Naruto's mouth, six beams of golden energy were released from the seals as the magic soared towards the black dragon. This was one of his own personal spells he had created for Fairy Tail as it was meant to be a sacred spell, but due to the amount of magic it required only he could use it.

End" Five Finger Death Punch-The Pride/Enter: Disturbed-The Night

The members of Fairy Tail covered their eye's as the bright light came from the seals while energy filled the air causing some of their hairs to stand on end. Gajeel grunted as he didn't get his arm up fast enough "Damn just what kind of monster is this guy?" he ground out in a bit of pain. Makarov hearing this couldn't help but smirk "That is Fairy Tail's First Master, you better believe it." he said as the light died down allowing them to see. Acnologia had barely dodged the blonde's attack. He had felt the energy within it and was initially shocked by how much energy the spell had required to use, but he came to his senses and had to dodge it.

Acnologia looked to his enemy and smirked "You amuse me... that is something nobody has been able to do in a very long time. Care to entertain me some more?" Acnologia asked the blond. Naruto chuckled "Oh I have a whole act just for you, just you wait." Naruto replied to the dragon. He then gathered his magic once again and this time he was surrounded by black lightning "Raijin no Kaden Ryūshi Hō (Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon)" he yelled as a tremendous amount of lightning came off of his body flying at the dragon with high speeds while the water of the ocean sparked with electricity as the magic was so potent.

Once again Acnologia dodged while th attack struck the sea causing the water below them turned into a loud explosion that turned the water into violent storms with some of the water reaching up to the floating duo. "Raienjin no Ryūshi Hō (Lightning Fire God's Particle Cannon)" Naruto yelled as he pointed his fingers at Acnologia while forming a sphere of mixed elements between fire and lightning at the tips of them. The attack was made so quick Acnologia couldn't dodge it in time and was struck hard enough to be sent hurtling towards the ground where he crashed once again shaking the blonde's home island while he nodded to himself in satisfaction.

Lightning, Fire and Brimstone rose into the air in a thick cloud of dust while sparks of black lightning sparked throughout the dust cloud. Naruto waited patiently for the dust to clear so he could look at the damage he done to Acnologia. When it cleared it revealed Acnologia completely fine with his wings wrapped around his body shielding him from the blonde's surprise attack. Acnologia unwrapped his wings from his body and roared at him in anger before he rose to the sky once again. Naruto narrowed his eye's as he didn't expect for the dragon to be able to withstand one of his more powerful strikes. His scales were going to be tough to crack it seemed.

Naruto held up his hand and a large seal appeared in front of him before several large chains that had grappling hooks on the ends shot out before flying at Acnologia. Acnologia wasn't able to take to the skies quickly enough as the chains quickly restrained him by wrapping around his arms, legs, wings, and mouth. Pulling the chains Naruto tripped the dragon causing him to fall to the ground hard. Acnologia was really starting to get annoyed with not being able to attack this human. Acnologia began to pull his arms apart straining the powerful chains causing them to creak loudly before they snapped apart and dispersed into the air.

He reached up and grabbed the one around his wings and ripped it off with ease now that the other chains had been compromised before doing the same with his mouth and feet. Naruto scowled as he watched Acnologia tear off his chains with ease. He had hoped they would have stayed long enough to drain the dragon's magic returning him to his human form where he could finish him off, but apparently that wasn't the case here. Naruto cracked his neck as he prepared to continue his fight with the Black Dragon. Feeling his magic Naruto could tell he still had a near full tank which meant he could keep the fight up for as long as he needed to.

Naruto landed on the ground and pulled his wings back into his body. He then bows down and points his hands outwards, with all the fingers closed except the index and middle fingers. He then begins to slowly move his right hand until it points upwards, causing the clouds above the island to begin circling, creating what appears to be a cyclone. "May god have mercy on your soul because I sure as hell won't "Tengai Shinsei no Handan (Shattered Heaven's Concealed Judgement)" Naruto yelled out as he releases his magic into the air. Acnologia choked as the air was thick with power unlike anything he had ever felt in his entire life before even now.

Naruto looks up which in turn makes Acnologia look up as well and he shivers... From the center of the swirling formation, a glowing orb begins to form, growing in size until a humongous meteor emerges, falling quickly to earth towards the two of them with high speeds while aimed at its target. When the meteor hits, the force is strong enough to create a large explosion, which engulfs the entire island and releases a strong hurricane of air, also leaving a large crater in its wake. For those that knew what had happened they were wide eyed. They had never seen such a spell before, and yet here was one that controlled this... what power this one man held.

End: Disturbed-The Night/Enter: Skillet-Undefeated

As the smoke cleared Naruto could see Acnologia standing as if nothing had happened to him and scowled. With a wave of his hand Naruto dispersed the cloud and watched as Acnologia reared his head back and released his Breath Attack at him. Naruto not seeing the attack coming teleported out of the way as Acnologia took to the skies once again and released another Breath Attack at Naruto who had just reappeared and it exploded. For the members of Fairy Tail they seen the dome of light and went wide eyed thinking the blonde dead only for Acnologia to be sent flying away with a punch to the lower jaw as they seen Naruto reappear under the beast.

Naruto had barely dodged the attack and now his cloak was sleeveless as he had torn the sleeves off before the attack could hit him. The wizards sighed in relief when they saw their First Master appear mostly unharmed and in one piece to keep the fight up. Acnologia roared as he shook the cobwebs from his head only to see the blond he had thought to have killed in the air with a smirk plastered on his face. A seal appeared in front of Naruto before several chains with hooks shot out of the seal and began to wrap around the dragon restraining him causing the dragon to crash into the ground shaking the island once more with his weight.

Acnologia pulled his arms apart causing the chains to strain before they shattered to pieces. The dragon the grabbed the chain around his wings and snapped it with ease before the rest of the chains. Looking at the blond Acnologia spread his wings and roared out once again and took to the skies. Naruto growled as nothing he did seemed to work. Acnologia reared his head back with the intent to vaporize the blonde again before releasing the powerful Breath Attack. Naruto raised his hand and with a wave of his hand he intoned "Vanish" causing the magic to disappear from the world as if it had never been there to begin with which confused Acnologia as he never saw such a spell before.

Naruto looked at Acnologia and smirked "Tenjin no Ranbōna Arashi Kiba (Sky God's Turbulent Storm Fang)" the blonde called out loudly. The blonde then thrusts' his arm towards the Black Dragon, sending a series of black tornadoes in Acnologia's direction. Once the tornadoes make contact with him, they envelop the dark dragon and sends him flying back a few feet, inflicting heavy damage to the dark scales over his body in the process. Acnologia roars in outrage and releases a lot of power from his body dispersing the tornadoes before glaring at Naruto with a dark look in his eye's as if promising to end him in the darkest ways possible.

Flapping his wings Acnologia took to the skies once again and filled his mouth with a large amount of magic as he prepared for his Breath Attack once more. Releasing the energy Naruto quickly begins to inhale the magic as he had felt his energy lower considerably using one of his own Sacred Spells. However this was what Acnologia had hoped for and he dove for the eating blond and smacked him causing the Breath Attack to explode enveloping the both of them in a sphere of energy. It however died down quickly due to the fact it has so little magic and revealed that both Naruto and Acnologia were just fine except for a couple minor scrapes.

Naruto formed a sphere in his hands and threw it at Acnologia hoping his spell would end the fight "All Crush" he yelled out as the magic flew towards Acnologia. Acnologia dodged the sphere where it crashed into the cliff and destroyed half the cliffside in an instant. Seeing this Acnologia came to the conclusion that he needed to avoid the attacks that involved the words All and Crush or else he would die from being destroyed on a molecular level. Acnologia covered his fist in magic and threw his fist at the blond and instead of hitting the blond as he had hoped he punched the ground and destroyed it instead as it exploded in a shower of rocks and dust.

Naruto drew his head back "Hakutetsueiryū no Hoko (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Naruto yelled out as he released a Breath Attack of his own at the Black Dragon. It struck Acnologia in the chest causing him to roar in pain as he was pushed back. When the attack died down Acnologia had a look of utter outrage on his face. How dare this human do something like this to him. He was Acnologia the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse King of the Dragons... who did this human think he was? Acnologia roared once again as his rage took control. And once more more of the landscape of Tenrou Island suffered due to their fighting against each other.

End: Skillet-Undefeated/Enter: Five Finger Death Punch-Lift Me Up

Naruto covered his face to block the powerful gusts of wind so he wouldn't be hit with the debris. After the windstorm died down Naruto waved his hand and countless magic circles appeared in the sky and around the dragon as well as one underneath him. Naruto himself knew how many there were, but for those looking at them they couldn't see the end. All together there were over two-hundred magic circles, and they were all aimed towards Acnologia. Naruto grew a smirk on his face "May the light of God shine upon you "Titan's Wrath" and then the magic circles began to glow brightly to the point it was almost too bright to look at them straightly.

Suddenly a barrage of all kinds of elements burst from their containment within the seals. Spears of earth, blades of wind so sharp they can cut mountains in two, dense spheres' of water, giant waves of flame, spike's of iron, ray's of light, large gatherings of Crash Magic, pike's of ice, pieces of paper with the rune's 'Explode' written on them, thick mists of poison, thick shadows, clouds of thunder, powerful restraining runes all rained down upon the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse causing him all kinds of unimaginable pain the likes of which he had never before experienced in his four-hundred years of life on this god forsaken planet.

Those watching had to grab onto something or else they would be sent flying away with how strong the wind was blowing. A large and thick cloud of dust was kicked up, and due to how much energy was in it, was sparking heavily with electricity. Naruto held his hand out and pointed at the cloud before calling out "Enjin no Moeru Ryūshi Hō (Fire God's Burning Particle Cannon)" he called out shooting a thick pillar of flame at the cloud causing it to explode while dealing even more damage to the dragon. Naruto didn't let up as he drew his head back and released another Breath Attack into the explosion unintentionally cutting Acnologia's arm off.

When it all died down Acnologia was bleeding profusely out of several major wounds, namely his severed arm, while Naruto looked on impassively. Those seeing the damage done by the blonde could only thank the heavens he was a friend and not an enemy because they'd all be dead if they fought him. Acnologia didn't say anything for several seconds as he glared at Naruto. When he did it wasn't what he wanted to hear "You've entertained me enough... now it is time for your friends to do the same..." and he spread his wings and took to the skies flying towards the ship that had all the Fairy Tail members on it... this was very bad.

Naruto quickly shifted into his dragon form and gave chase after the Black Dragon hoping he would pass him by with his superior speed in time. Naruto quickly caught up in time to see Acnologia gathering his magic in his mouth as he prepared to fire his Breath Attack at the ship. Naruto drew back his fist and slugged Acnologia just in time for him to fire in a different direction where it exploded in the middle of the ocean in a dome of energy. Naruto then headbutted Acnologia making the dragon dizzy where he shook his head of the cobwebs that had suddenly filled it. Naruto drew back his fist and released another powerful strike to the dragon's skull making him more dizzy than before.

Naruto then grabbed the dragon around his throat and gripped him to the point he couldn't breathe. Drawing the dragon close to his face Naruto growled "Leave... and don't come back you hear." in a tone that showed he wouldn't be as lenient as he was being now if a second time ever came around. Acnologia struggled to answer, so in the end all he could do was nod his head showing he would. With that Naruto released the dragon where he soared away. Naruto shifted into his human form, but kept his wings out, and landed on the deck of the ship where he was surrounded by the members of Fairy Tail who were asking him countless questions he couldn't understand.

End: Five Finger Death Punch-Lift Me Up

Suddenly a shadow appeared above them blocking the sunlight. It was Acnologia who was charging a large amount of magic in his mouth so he could wipe them off the face of the world. Naruto clapped his hands together and a seal appeared above the ship before covering it and them in a golden dome of energy. This was the Fairy Sphere, one of the three Sacred Spells of Fairy Tail. It takes the form of a large sphere with a Fairy Tail mark and a stylized pair of wings emblazoned upon it. Acnologia ignores the glowing magic and smirks... he won "DIE!" the dragon roars as he releases his Breath Attack on Fairy Tail creating a large dome of magic that could be seen from near everywhere.

When the light dies down there is a large crater in the ground that was quickly filling with water. He couldn't sense the group and smirked to himself "You did well in entertaining me, but in the end for all your power you still lost to me." the dragon said to himself. With nothing left of his former enemy or a sign of his arm Acnologia flew off into the great blue yonder. The council would spend the next year along with several other guilds that Fairy Tail had made alliances with searching the waters trying to find any sign of life. They never found any and gave up the search as all attempts had failed... unknown to any of them Fairy Tail was well and alive.

Seven years had passed since the day Tenroujima (Tenrou Island), wrapped protectively inside one of the Three Great Fairy Magic, Fairy Sphere disappeared completely from the surface of Earthland, bringing the top strongest mages of Fairy Tail down to the deepest part of the sea with it. Fairy Tail, from the strongest Guild of Fiore, had become the lowest, and the weakest mage guild in Fiore. Without its former income, the guild fell into near bankruptcy and could no longer afford to keep their building, which was forced into foreclosure soon after. After they left it, the remaining members of Fairy Tail moved into a small tavern at the edge of the town and made it their base of operations.

"7 years huh?" Wakaba, a member of Fairy Tail, wondered his thought out loud as he blew out smoke from his cigar "It's really hard for me to believe that it's been that long." he said quietly. "The good old days." Max said as he sighed longingly "That really takes me back." he said in reminiscence. "Nothing has been the same since then..." Warren stated tearfully as he looked at the pictures that fell to the ground after the new guild in town, Twilight Ogre had come and wrecked the place. After learning the horrible news, the remaining members of Fairy Tail had tried to search for their family with everything they had, but not a single one of them was found.

All different kinds of organisations had joined together in the search, but none of their efforts had also resulted in anything. The Magic Council had let them know that it was Acnologia who had eradicated the entire island after he had released a powerful attack down upon them. It had shocked them to the core and taken all hopes from them because they all knew the story of the legendary dragon, but to know their friends had been killed by such a legendary creature like Acnologia was... it was unthinkable to them. It was just that there was no human alive would be able to take on that dragon.

Then suddenly, while they were still in the middle of their tearful moment, they all heard a loud rumbling sound coming from above them. "What's that?" Droy questioned in confusion. "Is Ogre coming again?" Jet asked, growling in frustration. Quickly, the mages ran outside of the guild hall and looked up, only to have their eyes widened when they saw the Blue Pegasus guild Magic Airship: Christina floating above them. Before any of them could say anything, a voiced cried out from the ship, which for some reason, getting louder and louder by the second "Mennnn!"before it crashed into the ground with frightening impact, shocking the members of Fairy Tail.

Looking back at the small crater that appeared once the dust had finally settled, everyone's eyes widened in shock when they saw it was the infamous Ichiya from Blue Pegasus lying on his side in the crater. "I have some exciting news just for you, Fairy Tail." He said pointing towards them. Appearing to be unaffected by the fall. "I'm Ichiya." he introduced himself to them. "We understand how you feel, Ichiya-sama, but won't you settle down a bit?" Another voice came from above. "Yeah we could have floated down with my wind magic, you know, Ichiya-san." An irritated voice said. "It's been awhile, everyone." A third voice could be heard next, this one softer than the previous three.

The three men landed on the ground gracefully, revealing themselves to be Blue Pegasus' famous Trimen: Hibiki, Ren, and Eve. "Why is Blue Pegasus here?" Jet asked in total confusion, but ignoring his question, the Trimen gathered around Laki, currently the only female fairy mage at the guild and started flirting with her. "You are as beautiful as ever, Laki-san," Hibiki said as he stroked the lavender headed girl's hair. "Those glasses, it really suits you," Ren said with a small blush, adding another compliment. "Oh, ummm, thank you." She said nervously, unable to find any better response. "Could you guys quit flirting and tells us why you're here!" Max cried loudly.

"Stop that right now men we are here on important business!" Ichiya stepped in after rising to his feet. "Please excuse us!" the Trimen said in unison as they bowed their heads at Laki "Please forgive us!" they said. "Why are you even here?" Warren asked. "We've done it!" Ichiya said, dusting himself off and walking out of the crater. "Something matching Christina's movement characteristics that we've recorded in the information archives has been detected in Fiore's Ethernano Reading…" Hibiki began with a small smile. "Which means that," Ichiya said emphatically as he pointed his hands forward "Tenrou Island still exists." he finished dramatically.

"Well what are we waiting for let's go." Macao, the current master of Fairy Tail, said. "Yeah let's get our friends back." Wakaba said happily. With that they began running to the port to get a ship. They really wanted to be sure that they were alive, and prayed that this wasn't some ruse as to get their hopes up. With the best members of their guild back they could bring back all of the business they lost seven years ago before all of them disappeared. This was a sign of things to come, but what they didn't know yet as the future could not be foretold as it was bleary to all of them they just hoped that their friends were alright and unhurt.

They quickly boarded the ship and headed for Tenrou Island. "I have a question." Bisca said. "Ask away." Alzack, her husband, said to the green haired woman. "How do we even know if they are still alive?" she asked. "We don't, but if the guys from Blue Pegasus are so sure then we have to have faith." he replied. Meanwhile Jet and Droy were celebrating the fact they would see Levy again. "Will you two stop goofing off and pay attention!" Max yelled at them. when suddenly the ship stopped. "Oi what the hell happened to the wind?" Wakaba asked. "Yeah you're right we've stopped moving." Macao said. Walking to the bow of the ship he saw something standing on the water.

"Hey do you see that?" he said as he pointed out what he saw. "Yeah what is it?" Wakaba asked. "It's a person standing on the water." Alzack said. "It's a girl!" Wakaba said. "How is she doing that?" Jet asked. "How should I know." Droy said. With a smile on her face, Mavis Vermilion outstretched her arms to the sides and allowed the holy land of Fairy Tail, Tenroujima, wrapped inside the glowing golden Fairy Sphere, reemerged from the bottom of the ocean, shocking everyone who was watching from a ship not too far from her. After gesturing them to follow her with her hand, Mavis turned around and flew away.

Fairy Tail's wizards landed their ship on the beach and tried their best to catch up to her, but she was simply floating away too fast for any of them to follow. Soon enough, she disappeared from view, but when the group tried to search for the girl, they were able to find something, or rather someone with a familiar mop of pink hair buried under the dirt. "Natsu…" Max said while the rest gasped in shock. As quickly as he could, he ran as fast as he could and got to the fire dragon slayer's side. After giving a quick check to make sure that he was still alive and breathing, he grabbed his shoulder, while Jet and Droy tried to pull him from the ground "Natsu, get a hold of yourself!" Jet said to the pink haired dragon slayer.

"Wake up your bastard!" Warren cried out. "WHAT!-SHUT UP!" Natsu roared and busted himself of the ground, ready to fight. "NATSU!" Jet, Droy, and Warren cried and threw themselves at him with their arms wrapped tightly around Natsu's neck, bringing him into a giant bear hug much to his shock. "What the hell happened?" the pink haired boy wondered out loud.

"Why did you guys come here?" he then widened his eyes in shock. "And by the way...DID YOU AGE A BIT? AND DROY GOT FAT TOO!" he cried out and pointed at the chubby boy standing next to Jet, his eyes as wide as dinner plates. "You haven't changed at all..." the three cried out of happiness with tears flowing down their cheeks. "We just got attack by Acnologia and then Shodai-sama came and an fought Acnologia. He was amazing you should have seen him." he said, trying to recall his memories. His eyes then snapped open "Umm, what about everyone else?" he asked his friends. Jet, Droy and Max began to explain what had happened to him.

Naruto sat on an outcropping in a meditative position. So they finally arrived huh... it wouldn't hurt to introduce himself back into the guild. After all he had retired as the guild master so he could always join as a regular wizard. Naruto cracked open his eye and saw his sister standing before him and smiled "Hello Mavy..." he said. "Hi big brother. You know I'm curious about something." she said as she scratched her chin. Naruto chuckled "Oh yeah and what would have your curiosity?" he asked her with a smirk on his face. "Well it's just the guild's main members were on a ship with you when Acnologia attacked, so how did they get back to Tenrou?" she asked.

"I teleported us to the island, or rather I teleported the island to us just as Acnologia's attack struck. Luckily I managed to get Fairy Sphere activated before it detonated." he told her honestly. Mavis accepted the answer with a nod of her head "It's good to see you again big brother." she said with a smile. "Same to you Mavis. Now I have to go help with the search and all that." Naruto said as he stood up. When the last of the lost members of Fairy Tail had all been awakened and regrouped, Mavis stepped forward and cleared her throat, making herself known to everyone.

"Hello everyone." She greeted them softly with a warm smile on her face. "I'm very happy to finally meet all of you for the first time. My name is Mavis Vermillion, one of Fairy Tail's founding member's." she introduced, causing Fairy Tail, save for the current master, to cry out in shock. "H-how?" Erza said in surprise, looking at one of their guild's founding member's with wide eyes, much like everyone else. "She passed away a long time ago, so this is just an ethereal body." Naruto responded, as he walked out from the treeline revealing himself to those that were there. "Shodai-sama you're here too?" Erza asked shocked he was real.

"SHODAI!?" the members of Fairy Tail that came to retrieve their friends exclaimed. If this guy was their First Master then how come he was so young, and in both Bisca's and Laki's minds hot, to where he looked like this? "Yep My name is Naruto Vermilion Fairy Tail's First Master it's nice to meet you all." Naruto said with a respectful bow to them. Makarov walked forward "How come we're on Tenrou I thought we were on the ship when Acnologia attacked us with that blast?" the elderly man asked. "I transported us to Tenrou where we would have been transported either way due to Fairy Sphere." Naruto said as Makarov nodded in understanding.

"Wait if you really are the Shodai then answer this for me. How is it that you are so young?" Macao asked the blonde haired man. Naruto shrugged as it was a honest question "It's a spell I developed." he said with a shrug. "Wish I had spell like this..." Wakaba grumbled out. If this guy claiming to be their Shodai could use a spell to make himself look, or even actually, younger then he wanted to know it. Man life was so unfair to him sometimes. It was at this time Warren remembered Natsu mentioning that the First showed up and fought Acnologia "Wait if your the First then how were you able to fight Acnologia?" he asked the man.

"It's through skill. In fact I can show you the arm." Naruto said confusing them. "Arm... I don't get it." Warren said. Makarov's eye's widened "I forgot... he tore Acnologia's arm off during their battle." the elderly man said in remembrance as well. This caused the members that had arrived eyes' to widen. How strong did somebody have to be to rip the arm of a dragon off. "Yeah yeah now come on." Naruto said as he began to walk through the forest. Mavis seeing that she was no longer needed faded away back into nothing as if she had never been with the guild to begin with. Her smile was the last thing to fade from the world as she vanished.

Walking through the woods a bit Naruto soon led the group to a clearing... and in that clearing was the severed arm of Acnologia. Seeing it made them gasp in shock. He was strong that was for sure. To be able to rip off Acnologia's arm was by no means easy, and yet this man had done just that. Naruto ignored them and walked up to the appendage and placed his hand on it absorbing the magic into his body before a seal appeared right before the arm disappeared into thin air. "What happened to Acnologia's arm?" Max asked as he seen the thing disappear into thin air as if it were never there to begin with. "It's stored away. I plan to make a trophy case to put it in." Naruto said.

"So you can use Requip as well... that's not surprising now that I know you can beat Acnologia..." Natsu grumbled out before he came up with an idea. He pointed at the blonde "When we get back I want you to fight me!" the pink haired dragon slayer declared. "WHAT!?" everyone exclaimed sans Naruto. Did he not remember the fight the blond had with Acnologia? He'd be torn apart in an instant if he fought the blond giant. "No." Naruto said smoothly. He didn't like fighting and avoided it as much as possible. Just because he fought Precht and Acnologia didn't mean he liked to fight just for the hell of it. He fought to protect not for fun and there wasn't anything that would change that.

"What! Aw come on it- Natsu began to complain, but a look from Naruto shut him up. "Look... I don't want to fight unless I have to. Let's just get back to the guild and get settled in before we do anything rash alright. Look how about we spar some other time alright." Naruto said to Natsu who nodded showing he understood. "I agree with Naruto-sama I think it is time we head back. We have overstayed our visit by a good amount of time." Makarov said. Naruto could only chuckle at the old man's quick intervention. "Yeah he's right. You all need to see what's changed these past seven years." Naruto agreed. This caused those from Team Tenrou to stop.

"S-Seven years... what do you mean by that?" Makarov asked. "Back during the end of my fight against Acnologia I took my raw strength and had it converted all into magical power. This in turn allowed one of the Three Great Fairy Magic, Fairy Sphere, to be activated. It's an absolute defensive magic that will protect the guild from any evil. However, everyone was sealed in a frozen state, though it's been released, a span of seven years has passed." he told them causing them all gasped. It was the seven years of nothing. They had missed so much, and they didn't even realize it. They had thought they had fell asleep for a good nap but were instead sleeping for seven years.

X791 Magnolia

By the time they came back from Tenrou Island, seven years had passed by in Earthland. Lucy looked around the Guild and she couldn't help but smile a little, it felt like a fairy tale she read a long time ago, though she never thought she and everyone of the Guild would end up in a situation exactly like that story. Last night, the Guild got a massive party to celebrate the return of the core members of Fairy Tail, and even if she wanted to Lucy would never be able to forget any moments of that night. Drinking, singing and dancing...as if they were making up for seven years of lost time, Fairy Tail was no longer the best guild of Earthland, yet it was still pretty much the same as before.

Everyone, laughing and smashing their fists into each other face, before wrapping their arms around each other shoulder, tears of joy falling down their eyes... it was like they had never left to begin with. The fun continued until the doors of the small guild building were opened and five familiar faces walked in with a smile on their face. "Welcome back, everyone!" Sherry Blendy waved to them cheerfully. She was a young beautiful woman with blue eyes, pink hair, large breasts, and a curvaceous body.

She wore a black vest top and matching skirt. The vest sported a collar and tied reaching only to her mid-chest and aside from a light cloth band clasped above her navel, her belly and the under-inside portion of her breasts were exposed. She also wore a dark hair-band with points resembling cat ears, and long black gloves reaching to her upper arms. "Looks like it's turned back into a noisy Guild like in the old days." the one who said that was Lyon Vastia. He was a slim young man of average height with a muscular and toned body. He had bluish silver hair, most of which were spiky strands that jut upwards on top of his head, except for some which are kept pointing down and partially cover the upper left part of his face.

Behind him was Jura Neekis, Yuka Suzuki and Toby Horhorta, all them wearing a smile on their face as they greeted the missed mages of Fairy Tail in over seven years. "You guys!" Gray said in shock, standing up from his seat. "Lamia Scale is here." Lucy gasped. It'd been a long time since she last saw them, as they were Fairy Tail's alliance during the battle against one of the strongest Dark Guild of Balam Alliance, Oracion Seis. "When we searching for Tenrou Island, Blue Pegasus and Lamia really helped us out." one of the guild's members Romeo informed them, forcing Gray to make a forced smile as Lyon's smirk. "Looks like we're in their debt now." Lucy said.

"Don't worry about it, Blue Pegasus made it out there first, but we have much more power now." Lyon smirked confidently. "Who cares about that" Gray sweat dropped, saying uncaringly. "Well, in these past seven years, we of Lamia Scale have climbed up to the number two guild in Fiore" Sherry said with a smile, putting her hand to the above of her sizable chest "That's too bad for you, Lucy-san" she told the blond. "So does that mean number 1 is Blue Pegasus?" Lucy asked. "Oh of course not!" Toby cried "There's no way that could happen!" the dog-like man said. "Settle down." Yuka calmed his friend with his usual expression, "Sorry but no, it's not Blue Pegasus" he informed them.

"Well, enough about that..." Jura said as he nodded his head "What's important is that everyone is okay and doing well." he said with a smile. He then noticed Naruto at the bar with Makarov. Unfamiliar with the blonde he walked over. Sitting on a stool he stretched his hand out "I don't believe I have had the pleasure of meeting you. I am Jura Neekis and you are." Jura said as Naruto grasped the man's hand firmly. Naruto shook Jura's hand and introduce himself "Naruto Vermilion it's a pleasure to meet you." the blonde said. Jura then noticed the golden medallion wrapped around the blonde's neck an gasped in shock. He was a Wizard Saint as well, but not just any Saint... he was his leader.

"I didn't realize I was sitting next to one of the great four. I must say that I feel privileged to actually see you Naruto-dono." Jura said as he bowed to his leader. Naruto bowed in return "Well if you call me dono it is only polite if I call you dono as well." Naruto said causing Jura to gasp. He didn't know the First Wizard Saint was so humble, so he would take this honorific with a smile. Nodding his head in acceptance he cleared his throat "Well back to my original point. The Wizard Saint's are having a get together somethime next month. I would like for both of you to come as it is of great importance." Jura said to his fellow Wizard Saints who nodded.

"We'll be there Jura-dono." Naruto said to Jura. "Y-You're married?!" a familiar voice caught Naruto and Jura's attention, and when they turned their heads to that direction, they saw Erza looking at Alzack and Bisca with her eyes widened as wide as dinner plates. While blushing rather girlishly, she also appeared to be caught off guard. "Yeah, for about 6 years now," Alzack replied. "That's right Erza-san! And you know what's funny? I was the one who proposed!" Bisca said with a smile nudging her husband with her elbow. "He was so nervous and-" she began to say, but her husband interrupted her. "Can we just skip that part?" Alzack chuckled in embarrassment.

"C-congratulations." Erza stammered while bowing. "I might be a little inexperienced and naïve, but please take care of me!" She continued nervously to Alzack. "Ufufu…" Jura giggled as he looked at his recently found friend. It was actually not rare for most people to see Erza, who had always had a strong and confident aura around her, acting so feminine like that so she was the only one who wasn't surprised by the knight's strange behavior. "She has somehow warped the whole thing around to being her, hasn't she?" Jura asked. "Well, she better not think about it." Naruto muttered "She's still too young to even think about love, let alone marriage." he grumbled out.

His eyes widened slightly when he realised what he had just said, but it was too late because Jura had heard it. "You sound like a father trying to protect his daughter from boys, you know that?" Jura asked humorously. "And here I thought you didn't think much of the people around you? I guess I was dead wrong about you, wasn't I." he said. "Well what do you expect for a father to do?" Naruto asked him. This surprised Jura and before he could yell out in surprise Naruto clamped a hand to the mans mouth "I would like to keep that a secret until it is the proper time to tell her." he said to the Wizard Saint. Jura nodded and Naruto released the man's mouth with a *Thwack* that made the man's lips pop.

"I am surprised that you have children let alone Erza Scarlet the Titania of Fairy Tail as your daughter." Jura whispered quiet enough so that only he would hear. "Well loneliness does lead to miraculous things doesn't it? Besides she is my surrogate daughter. I knew her mother and decided to take her in when she was young." Naruto said to his fellow Wizard Saint. "Yes indeed it does." Jura said. Clapping his hands together Jura called his guildmates over "It is time for us to depart. Thank you for the hospitality Fairy Tale, and farewell." Jura said as the group left. "Well I say we continue the celebrations." Makarov said. Everyone cheered and continued their party trying to pack as much fun they could into one night.

Ninth Chapter

Naruto woke at the crack of dawn and went to the guildhall. Walking in he saw most of the members passed out drunk from drinking to much and smirked. Walking over to the only person that was awake he gained his attention "Makarov we need to talk." Naruto said. "What about uncle?" he asked his uncle. "We need some money so I'm going to be going somewhere. Don't worry nothing's going to happen." Naruto said to the short man. "Where are you going to acquire this money? I know for a fact you haven't taken a mission." the old man said. "I'm going to go to go talk with an old friend of mine and see if she can give us some support. If she's able to help then I can work out some kind of agreement." Naruto said.

Although he had told a half truth it wasn't exactly a lie either. After all it had been seven years since he had seen his wives so he knew they must be worried. He also needed to make up for lost time with his daughter he had with Zera as well as his adoptive son August so in the end he would get money for himself, and get a bit for the guild. "Alright just be careful." Makarov told the blond. Naruto nodded his head showing the shorter Wizard Saint that he would be before he disappeared in a vortex of flame. Naruto reappeared outside and began to walk... his destination... Twilight Ogre. They would either stop or he would destroy them all in an instant.

Walking up to the doors of the Twilight Ogre Guild Naruto raised his hand as if he were about to knock before he broke the door off it's hinges with a single punch shattering the door into splinters and making all those inside get ready for a fight. A man stood up "Stand down that's an order." he said. It appeared the Master of Twilight Ogre was in... good. Looking at the blond he asked "What are you doing coming here and wrecking my guild do you not know who we are?" to the blond. Naruto snorted at that "Yes I do, and do you know what, I don't care." the blond said before he vanished before he appeared behind the man with a knife to his throat.

"You and I are going to do some negotiations you hear?" Naruto asked the now frightened man. The members of the guild were now on their feet ready to fight the blond if need be. "Stand down now. I have a knife to his throat and I am not afraid to use it to prove my point gets across." Naruto ordered. This forced the mages to comply though they were still wary of this newcomer. "Alright you want to talk then talk. Not like I can go anywhere." he said. "Good to see that one of you has some form of sense." Naruto said. "What do you want?" he asked the blond. "Oh that's a simple one. I want you to pay what you owe the Fairy Tail guild and I want it in a chest now." he ordered.

"We don- one of them went to say before the blond looked at him with a cold stare showing if he kept talking he would destroy them all shutting him up effectively. "D-do it." he ordered the subordinate. "That's kind of you to comply. Now there is something else I want you to do." Naruto said. "And that would be?" the man asked. "I want you to do what you have been doing to Fairy Tail and pay them what they owe you every week with interest." the blond said causing roars of outrage to come from the mages. Naruto flared his power causing the wood under his feet to splinter before they broke and the ground cratered effectively shutting them up.

"You either do this or this man's life will settle the debt. And believe me I have lived long enough that death doesn't bother me nor does the idea of killing." he told them. "B-but you are in Fairy Tail they don't kill, do they?" a woman asked. "I am Naruto Vermilion Fairy Tail's First Master now you either do as I say or this man dies." he said. "Pfft you expect us to believe that you are a founding member of Fairy Tail if you were you'd be well over a hundred and fifteen by now and as it stands your young enough to be in your prime." a man yelled. "It's because of a spell I developed long ago and I am a-hundred and seven thank you very much." he stated.

Naruto then flared his power once again causing the windows to break apart. He was done playing games and he really needed the money for the guild he had founded so long ago, and by god he was going to leave here with the cash or they would die. His power was immense and the mages of Twilight Ogre were shaking "Now do you want this man to die or do you want to settle this like grown adults?" Naruto asked as two men arrived with a large chest filled with money. "There now you have the money so leave." the man ordered. "Oh I don't think so little man. You see you still haven't agreed to the fact you owe me your life." Naruto said.

"F-forgive me Naruto-sama." he said. "I don't care. Now as I said before you will be paying the Fairy Tail Guild what they owe every month and you will do it with interest until I say so you hear." Naruto said while the man nodded. "Good I would hate to come and renegotiate another deal. Don't let me down." the blond said drawing back the energy he was releasing allowing them to breath easier, and then picked the chest up with a single hand and slung it over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes while walking towards the door. Stopping at the doorway Naruto turned his head enough for them to see his glowing silver eye "Oh and if you even think about trying to find a way out of this just know your life will be mine. As long as you do as I ordered you shall be fine." Naruto said and left in a vortex of fire once again.

Naruto reappeared at the entrance of the guild and sat the chest down on the doorsteps knocked on the door and once again vanished in a vortex of flame just as Mira opened the door to see who had knocked instead she saw the opened chest full of money causing her to gasp. Who would do something so generous to them? Naruto however was now on the other side of the world in Alakitasia. He walked up to the gate of the kingdom that Zeref, the asshole, ruled over. As he went to walk through two large axes lowered down in front of him forming a cross stopping him. "What is your business in Alakitasia sir?" the guard on the left asked him.

"I am here to visit some family." Naruto answered the man. The guards looked at one another and nodded. They didn't sense any form of deceit in his voice and he seemed to be telling the truth, so with that they raised their wepons allowing him to pass through the gates. Naruto shook his head, what idiot's. They thought that a few weapons and his family would stop him from going where he wanted to go hah that was a funny thing if he ever heard. Shaking his head Naruto went towards a familiar energy, which just so happened to be one of the few people he was looking for, and saw he was headed toward's the palace, yay he just loved the castle... NOT!

Disappearing as if he had never been there Naruto reappeared at a door and pushed it open surprising the people inside causing a couple of them to stand up. The man on the far right gathered his magic as if for a fight "Who are you and what is your pur-he didn't get to finish as the old man calmly sitting down flared hios power causing the castle to shake effectively shutting the man up. "Hello tou-sama." the old man greeted him causing all of the other's to stop and blink at what they had heard. They all turned towards the man and then to Naruto before turning back... "WHAT?!" they all exclaimed before they began to ask a barrage of questions.

This time Naruto flared his own power causing the entire city that surrounded the castle to shake making all of them pale including the old man. "Enough!" Naruto ordered. Once all of them had calmed down Naruto explained that he wasn't his real father, but his uncle which made them nod in understanding. Naruto turned to his nephew "August where are Zera-chan and Irene-chan at right now?" Naruto asked his adoptive son. "Should be back from their job any minute now. If you wait long enough I'm sure that they'll come through the doors of the palace." August said as he pointed to the doors Naruto had shoved open when he had arrived there.

"Well before they get here there is something I need to inform you of." Naruto said causing the elderly man to sit forward in his seat as well as the other's that were in the room. "What is it tou-sama?" August asked the blonde. "Zeref plans to let you all die within the year as he tries to take over the world. I know how much your allies mean to you so I want to have some help when I bring him down." Naruto said shocking them all. What he had said was all truth. He had a conversation with Zeref back on Tenrou before Fairy Tail came, three years before Acnologia's attack, and had learned of ths. Thinking the blond to be a complete recluse he wouldn't expect for a betrayal from those loyal to him.

"W-what that's impossible. His highness would never betray us like that." a blond said indignantly. August sighed "It's true. My father would rather all of us die to see himself as the ruler of the world than help us out. My uncle however is the only person in the world with enough power to take on both him, if he had the power my mother possesses as she grow's stronger with Fairy Heart for the past hundred years, and Acnologia at the same time." August said shocking all of the Spriggan member's there. They all looked to the blond and gulped. If this man had that kind of power, and what August said was true... then they were doomed either way.

The doors opened making everyone there turn around to reveal a lovely redhead and a brunette standing there. This was Irene Belserion Vermilion Naruto's second wife and mother to his surrogate daughter Erza. The Brunette was Zera Vermilion Naruto's first wife and mother to his daughter Brandish who had to undergo a harsh surgery when she was a baby to save her life. The procedure worked, however when it was done her hair had turned green due to th fact her magic being reworked into her body as a young girl. Naruto smiled at seeing both women and stood up before turning causing the two women to gasp in shock as they looked at him.

Irene is a tall, voluptuous woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections; she also wears two U-shaped earrings (one on each ear), and wears red lipstick. For clothing, Irene dons a risqué version of the typical witch's garb. Her black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her breasts, and a heart-shaped pattern around the borders. It extends down to the naval of her stomach where it meets a large angular scar, is draped over by a dark-colored cape with a light-colored inside and two medallion gold-like ornaments, and is held together by a golden chain.

Not left bare, to, her neck is decorated by other small cloth-based accessories, including a wide bow. Additionally, Irene wears an elongated black loincloth with the symbol of the Alvarez Empire emblazoned on its front, having white borders on its edges and being connected to another cloth piece with the very same heart-shaped design. She also wears black thigh-high boots with heels that have a white-colored border near the top and gloves of the same color and design, only having claw-like extensions. Her black witch's hat is much larger than her head and possesses dreadlock designs with white bandaging near its ends. It also has a fur lining near its edges.

Zera however dressed nearly completely opposite of the Scarlet Despair. Zera wears a short, tan jacket with a dark brown collar and cuff and two breast pockets. The pockets looked like they could be closed by buttoning the small flaps above them to their front. She leaves her jacket open to reveal a skin tight maroon tube top below it, partially exposing her midriff with a tattoo of a dragon encompassing the moon on it, which was rather sexy in the blonde's opinion. She also wears a pair of black jeans and a belt with a scaly design similar to a dragon's own scales and metal buckle in the shape of a dragon's head. Her outfit was completed by a pair of simple brown shoes.

Naruto however smiled when he looked to the young woman standing behind Zera while peeking over her shoulder. Brandish walked out from behind her mother to look at the man she hadn't seen in fourteen years and gulped. Would he still know her as his little girl, or would he not even remember her name as it had been so long. Naruto walked over to his daughter and smiled before bringing her into a hug filled with love "Hello... Brandish-chan..." Naruto said as he put her head on his shoulder while tears flowed down their cheeks. He didn't like showing this kind of emotion due to the fact it always bit him in the ass later, but he didn't care right now.

"Hi... daddy." Brandish said as she hugged him closer hoping this was a dream. Naruto looked up to his wives and motioned for them to come and join in. The two women quickly ran over and joined in the familial reunion. Naruto turned with a smirk on his face "You know what everybody join in. You guys have been looking after them I gotta thank you all." Naruto said as he motioned for them all to come over. August shook his head with a chuckle as he stood up and walked over and joined in while all the other Spriggan thirteen shook their heads no. They weren't that big on the hugging, but a look from August said do it or they'd be punished.

Complying with their leader they all stood up and walked over and awkwardly joined in on the hug. When they released the hug they all quickly returned to where they were sitting and sat down. Naruto sat in between Irene and Zera while Brandish sat awfully close to a blonde haired man. "Well if we're going to betray Zeref then we should get to know our true leader." the blonde haired man said. "God Serena is right we've never knew what Zeref was planning, but that doesn't mean we know who we really work for." a mechanical voice said which confused Naruto as the man looked normal in his eye's. Eh it was probably his magic that gave such an effect.

Looking at the group Naruto could tell that they had all known each other and considered each other family. That was a good thing because Family would always be there to help you out. Among the twelve Spriggans he could see that the camaraderie was very noticeable, with examples being the mutual friendship shown between each other to the respected level given to one another denoted by the honorifics they were using when they addressed each other. Naruto's guild Fairy Tail was very much the same way, a family... By knowing one's past they could see the outcome for their future, and they all wanted for the best for each other... just like Fairy Tail did.

"Well let's start with names. I'll go first. My name is Naruto Vermilion First Master of Fairy Tail." Naruto said as he introduced himself. "Ajeel Ramal Desert King at your service Naruto-sama." the man said. "Can I know a bit more about you if you don't mind me asking?" Naruto asked the man who nodded his head showing that he didn't mind talking about himself. "I masterfully control sand, befitting my own epithet, and have a habit of referring to things that I finds delightful or interesting as "sweet" I also happen to lead my own squad within the Alvarez Empire, known as the Ajeel Squad, comprised of the warriors and Mages hailing from the desert regions of Alvarez." he said.

"Alright so you lead a desert based type team." Naruto said nodding as he turned to the blonde that was named God Serena. He pointed to the man "You, what about yourself?" Naruto asked. God Serena cleared his throat "I am as you know God Serena. I am a second generation Dragon Slayer and I use eight elements. I also want to slay the legendary Acnologia if I am ever presented the chance to." God Serena said as Naruto nodded. He didn't know he would meet a dragon slayer like him, but from what he understood they had their power given to them due to a Dragon Slayer Lacrima implanted to their bodies... maybe he should get ones that matched his elements... he would look into this later.

Naruto motioned to another blonde with a cross on his back. The blonde priest-like man nodded his head "My name is Larcade Dragneel. I am one of th kings first attempts to create his precious E.N.D which stands for Etherious Natsu Dragneel. I... I hate the king so much... I just wish he'd pay attention to me for a few seconds... just a few... All he cares about is Natsu, his brother, killing him... I like to think of my comrades as the ones that'll save me from the rage, but... I don't think I could stop myself if I saw the asshole next time..." Larcade said quietly. Naruto nodded his head. He knew a Natsu Dragneel, and if he had heard right... then Natsu was E.N.D...

But from what he could see Natsu wasn't like the Etherious demon's he had encountered when they had attacked the Rosemary Village when Erza was taken. Which meant... He had used the original body to create the infamous demon... oh he would kill Zeref when he saw him again. To defile the body of one that had passed on was disrespectful not only to Natsu, but to the deceased as well. If that was what caused Zeref to get cursed then Naruto was all glad for it. Naruto turned toward the next Spriggan and pointed "You.. what's your story?" the blonde asked as the person in question cleared his throat so that he could speak to Naruto clearly.

"I am Neinhart. I have the ability to look into the hearts of my enemies and find what they regret most, to be specific the people they cherished most, and use them against my enemies. I am also the leader to my own squad known as the Neinheart Squad within the empire." the man said as he talked about himself a bit, while Naruto nodded. The man had a useful ability under his hand. To use the power of a loved one on someone was a powerful ability indeed. He did know one thing however... if it was used on him... the man wouldn't see another day in his life so help him to the olden god's that was a promise. That was nice... actually no it wasn't.

One after another they introduced themselves and gave a little bit on their abilities. Larcade said he forgot to mention his and Naruto found it rather intriguing that a demon would use a magic that fed off of one's experience over sex, but hey you get what you get. In order there was Ajeel Ramal, August, Bloodman who was another Etherious made by Zeref, his daughter Brandish, Dimaria Yesta a warrior that loved to fight, God Serena who he had found out was into his daughter which in turn had forced both his wives to hold him back, Invel Yura who was a polite gentleman, his wives Irene and Zera, Jacob Lessio who was an assassin that only killed to pay the bills, Larcade Dragneel, Neinhart, and Wall Eehto who was a Machine Magic user.

Naruto introduced himself to his new subordinates, except for the one's that already knew about him and his power which he honestly surprised the rest of the Spriggan, sans his wives, daughter and August, when he told them of his ability to transform into a dragon. If anything God Serena wanted to see just what kind of damage his draconian body could take. Naruto agreed to a spar later when they weren't worrying about Zeref killing them, which was fine for the blonde dragon slayer, but he was a little upset at not being able to spar against a dragon. That night when they turned in Naruto had decided to stay with his wives instead of going back to the guild.

Naruto walked into the bedroom wearing a pair of pajamas with no shirt on and saw both his wives sitting on the bed with see through nighties on... with nothing underneath. Naruto smirked "You know if you wanted something you could've just asked me." Naruto said to the two beauties. Irene smirked back along with Zera "What's the point in asking when we can just take what we want." the redhead retorted back. "Ah.. touche my love." Naruto said as he climbed into the bed with the two women. "Well I say you can surely try. If you want to plunder this castle then you'll need an army my dear." Zera said as she pressed herself against his arm.

"Well it's a good thing a dragon's scales are adamantine... especially so with my scales." Naruto said to the two beauties as he leaned in to kiss Zera. "Well show us just how strong they really are." Zera challenged as she put a finger to his lips effectively stopping him from getting to her. Naruto smirked before he grabbed her finger and moved it out of the way and quickly capturing her lips in an intimate kiss. Zera moaned gently into the kiss of her love while wrapping her arms around his neck. Irene sat by and let the two make out with one another while waiting for her turn to get in on some of the action that her sister-wife was experiencing with the loving blond.

Naruto pulled back from the kiss with Zera as he tried to get some of his breath back. He then pulled both of the beauties into either side of his lap and they both smothered their breasts against his face and giggled. Both of the immortal women smiled as Naruto caressed their breasts while they pressed them against his face. Naruto's fingers sank into them and he growled as he massaged the ample orbs on him and Zera sensually moved her finger against his cheeks. Irene stroked Naruto's throbbing cock within his pajamas and smiled in satisfaction at how sohardaked it was due to the ministrations they were giving him.

The two women removed themselves from the blonde's hold and removed their nighties before they both grasped a leg of his pajamas and quickly pulled them down and off his body which was quickly followed by his underwear leaving all three of them naked. Climbing back in the bed Irene pulled her husband into a kiss with a moan as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. Irene had ever been one for french kissing, not since her first husband had imprisoned her and then tried to kill her all those years ago when the Drago King Festival was over. She still hadn't forgiven him for the scar he had gave her when he tried to kill Naruto's and her daughter.

Yes that's right, Naruto was the one that had stepped up and took the mantle for a child that wasn't his therefore that made Erza his daughter. She may not have been his through blood, but by god he treated her as if she was. That in turn had made her fall in love with the blond... he was the one for her... he had stepped up and took her in when she was expecting her baby, had given her a home, a place to live without having to pay, and most of all... he had given her the one thing she longed for than most... he had given her the feeling of being loved without the want or need to be loved back which was more than enough for her.

Naruto broke his kiss with Irene and moved his head down lower so he could suck on her tits, which were a secret dish all on their own. Irene felt Naruto plant his mouth on her tit and began rubbing his lips together. She let breaths of pleasure escape her mouth as Naruto suckled her nipple and buried his fingers in Zera's own breast. The redhead moved her fingers through his hair while smiling at him and Zera felt Naruto's fingers grip her free tit. The immortal brunette reached down and assisted Irene in pumping their husband's powerful erection. She wouldn't admit it but she was grateful for Irene coming into their lives. She couldn't always satisfy his libido so this was a blessing.

Both of the women continued to stroke Naruto and he took his mouth off Irene's mound. He practically slammed his face against Zera's bountiful chest and bit the mound closest to his face. Zera whimpered as she felt Naruto's piercing canines sink into her orb and roughly bit it. Naruto ground his jaws on the brunette's plump breast while his hand caressed her other one. Irene moaned as Naruto fondled her breast and his fingers rubbed the space of it. She and Zera then worked together as they stirred Naruto's hardness in their hands. Naruto lowly growled as he gnawed on Zera's orb and began sucking her hardened bud. She blushed and lowly mewled as she felt his tongue flick on her tit.

He gripped Irene's own erect tit and tweaked it while pulling on it. The older redhead woman moaned as Naruto twisted and pulled on her teat. Suddenly, Naruto's eyes once began changing from their deep cobalt blue to begin showing an emerging tint of silver, which meant he was almost ready to take them. Zera noticed his biting being rougher and she ran her fingers on his cheek. Irene seeing this could only smirk "I've got the strangest feeling he's about to do something crazy." Irene thought and less than a moment later, before Naruto abruptly sat up knocking his fellow immortal's off his lap.

As they both lie on their sides, he focused on Zera and pulled her forward; earning a small yelp from the brown woman. She then found herself sitting over Naruto's mouth and she spread her legs to show her arousal. He grinned and licked his lips. "Help yourself, Naruto-kun." Zera said as she smiled down at Naruto. "Don't mind if I do Zera-chan." Naruto said and he began licking her folds. Irene neared the two and Naruto's hand planted itself on her crotch. He immediately began wriggling his fingers on her womanhood and though he wasn't looking at the busty redhead, he easily figured out where her source of arousal was.

Naruto's tongue slobbered on Zera's clit and his fingers rubbed on her folds. Zera and Irene both moaned as his fingers worked magic on their entrances and his tongue brushed on the former's pussy. Zera whimpered as Naruto's fingers traced her womanhood and his tongue brushed her clit. Naruto's tongue brushed against Zera's clit and she looked back at Irene to see his fingers teasing her entrance. He traced her warmth and she moaned in response. He rubbed his tongue against her womanhood and he then reached up to cup her breast. He fondled it as he wagged his tongue on Zera's crotch and it proved effective as she felt herself becoming wetter on the inside.

Sensing this, Naruto smirked as he prodded his fingers on Irene's folds and she mewled in response. He spread her folds apart and though he still didn't lay one eye on her, he followed his hunch. Naruto's fingers entered Irene's warmth and wriggled against the inside of her walls. She moaned at this while he continued teasing Zera's womanhood and increased her arousal by groping her breast. The horny shapeshifter licked Zera and she held his hand to her bosom. Naruto's tongue flicked against her wetness and his fingers rubbed against Irene's inside's. The Scarlet Despair bit her lip to keep a loud moan from escaping her lips and she blushed, even though this wasn't the first time they had sex, as she began fingering her folds.

Her other hand began to caress her breast as Naruto's fingers wiggled and prodded her womanhood. This caused her insides to become wetter as Naruto's fingers teased her innards and as for Zera, her wetness began to seep out. Naruto finally placed his tongue at the center of her folds and started licking his way into her inner caverns. Zera moaned as she looked down at Naruto's as he licked her walls and gathered her wetness onto his tongue. He squeezed Zera's breast and she took to fondling her free mound to raise the level of her arousal. Naruto's tongue wagged and swayed inside of Zera's tunnels as he fingered Irene's tightness.

He brushed his tongue against Zera's wetness before he brushed his fingers against her wetness. Irene's self-groping served its purpose as Naruto's fingers dug their way into her warmth and teased her body. She mewled at this while Naruto's tongue whacked the inside of Zera's pussy and she moaned as he did so. He licked Zera's innards and looked up at her blushing face. In what was perhaps a sign of Naruto's true persona, he freed her breast and stroked her cheek. She smiled down at him and patted his head before he evilly grinned. Naruto's tongue wildly wiggled and thrashed about inside of her wetness. Zera once more moaned in pleasure and looked back to see Irene fondling her large breasts.

She licked her bosom as Naruto's fingers wiggled inside of her warmth and brushed on her insides. Naruto's fingers brushed and teased her wetness. Irene and Zera both knew their bodies wouldn't last much longer against Naruto's skilled teasing. Rightly so, his sharp instincts were correct as he licked Zera's drenched womanhood and she moaned while he continued stroking her cheek until he cupped her mound once again. He kept fondling it as his tongue licked the inside of her lower orifice and his fingers squirmed inside of Irene's entrance. Suddenly, both of the women's fluids washed onto his tongue and fingers.

Zera moaned as Naruto's tongue savagely licked up her streams and he removed his soaked fingers from Irene's own soaked pussy. He brought them to his mouth and licked them along with Zera's release. Naruto then soaked his fingers and held them up to Zera's own mouth. She didn't say anything and began licking Naruto's drench fingers and he looked to Irene. With a swing of his head, he motioned for her to move and she sat alongside Zera. Naruto freed Zera's breast and soaked his fingers with the fluids before holding them up to Irene's mouth. She licked the mix of fluids and moaned at the taste. Zera got off Naruto and sat in front of him.

He stood up and Irene along with Zera squeezed their breasts together on his cock and he grinned. "How's this, Naruto-kun?" Irene asked and Naruto's eyes turned silver again. The blonde moaned in pleasure "It's amazing Irene-chan!" Naruto exclaimed in a booming voice and despite the obvious need for silence, he began to thrust into their cleavage. Irene and Zera both moaned as Naruto drove his cock into their breasts. The two kneaded their mounds together and squished them on his length. Naruto sent his cock into Irene and Zera's orbs of flesh and the red haired woman's tongue began to lick his hardness.

"That's more like it, girls!" Naruto said as he pumped his manhood into the ample cleavage of his fellow immortal's and Irene took to licking his hilt. She swirled her tongue around his member and Zera's tongue licked the head of the possessed man's stiffness. Naruto thrust his hips forward and plowed his cock into their breasts again. Their mounds jiggled from the power of his manhood and he moaned from the double pleasure his member felt. Irene and Zera's tongues worked together as they massaged his wet length with their mounds and pressed them against one another. Naruto sent his member into the jiggling orbs again as they were squeezed and kneaded on him.

Naruto growled and grunted as Irene's tongue brushed on the head of his manhood along with Zera's. The green eyed woman's eyes locked with Naruto and silver-colored eyes met with emerald ones. "How are you enjoying this, Naruto-kun?" Zera asked and Naruto patted her on the top of her head. "Less talking, more of this, Zera-chan!" Naruto said as he thrust his manhood into their breasts. "You got it, Naruto-kun." Zera and Irene both practically purred as they felt his glory twitch inside their mounds and before they could even say anything, Naruto unleashed his milk onto their faces. Zera and Irene opened their mouths wide as the thick, white substance burst out onto their faces and half of it landed on their tongues.

Irene and Zera shivered in pleasure as Naruto finished releasing his cum onto their faces. They panted as they freed his cock and Naruto watched in satisfaction as they licked the semen off each other's faces and he grinned. He sat down and Irene pounced onto him like a cat and straddled his waist. Naruto grinned up at Irene and she smiled down at him. "That's a good girl, Irene-chan. It's time to give you some more milk." Naruto said as he entered his member into Irene's warmth. She moaned as Naruto began to jerk his crotch up and send his length into her warmth. Irene began rolling her hips forward and Naruto smirked at the redhead.

For the time being, Zera sat alongside Naruto and Irene and watched them in action. Naruto slammed his hilt into Irene's womanhood and he palmed her heaving breasts. Naruto massaged and kneaded the bouncing orbs as she rode his erection. Irene placed her hands on Naruto's shoulders and moaned as her breasts jiggled over him in his hands. Naruto smiled and moaned in pleasure. Naruto jerked his hilt upright into Irene's womanhood and she rolled her hips forward. His length pummeled into her warmth and she moaned loudly. He drove his member up into Irene's pussy and a earned a loud moan from the redhead.

Irene shook her waist some more and grinded Naruto's erection as it thrashed inside of her. Naruto rubbed and groped Irene's breasts and her eyes squeezed shut from the pleasure her insides felt. The silver-eyed man sat up and bit into her bouncing mounds. His canines gnawed on them and Irene held his head to her chest. She smiled down at him as he grinded his canines against the orbs and he started tweak her tit. He twisted and yanked it forward as it jiggled, much to Irene's silent delight. Naruto sank his teeth into the orbs and fondled them. Irene then felt Zera rubbing her clit and the younger woman smiled at her.

Naruto's eyes looked at Zera and she winked at him in response causing the man to grin in return. "Good girl!" Naruto, thought as he took his mouth of Irene's breast to temporarily suck on Zera's neck, showing when her turn with him was any time now. He slammed his face on her bosom and suckled her tit. She smiled as he rubbed his lips together on her teat and suckled it as it jiggled. Irene trickled her fingers through Naruto's hair as he fondled her breast and Zera's fingers rubbed against her clit. He suckled her nipple and Zera joined in as she palmed Irene's breast. Zera placed her lip on her teat and suckled her teat.

"Well, aren't you two just too naughty?" Irene moaned to her companions and Zera held up her thumb. Naruto didn't mind as he and Zera suckled Irene's tits until they grew hard from their combined suckling. "I can't tell a lie." Zera thought to herself in response to Irene's question as she caressed her heaving bosom. This made the elder woman grew tighter as Naruto's throbbing cock raged into her walls and thrashed against her insides. Once her tits were fully aroused, Naruto took his mouth off the hardened bud and looked at Irene's face. In response, she started using her silky, seductive voice when she began purring at him.

Naruto slammed his lips against Irene's and she began to stroke his cheeks. Sex-driven eyes stared into seductive brown ones as their tongues rubbed against one another and Naruto wildly pounded his erection in Irene's tightness. With Zera still suckling her breast and Naruto both screwing her lights out and tongue dueling against her, she could tell she wouldn't last very long against the blonde and brunette's team-efforts of pleasure. She moaned into his mouth as they worked their hips together and Naruto's tongue overpowered her own. Zera caressed Irene's heaving bosom and she couldn't take anymore.

Her womanhood pulled on Naruto's member and it flooded her innards to the point of it spraying out of her and onto his crotch. Zera smiled as Naruto and Irene's release poured out of her entrance onto the bed. Irene moaned as she came and fell against Naruto after breaking their kiss. "Good god that was amazing..." Naruto chuckled as he licked Irene's neck and she lifted herself off his member. Naruto laid down Irene and shifted his attention to Zera. Naruto crawled onto Zera and grinned down at her. She smiled back at him before he began kissing on her face. "Well, well lucky you." Naruto grinned down at her. "Yes?" Zera said as she giggled at him.

"Can you last through the night?" Naruto chuckled. "Hmm…only one way to find out." Zera said in a seductive tone. With that said Naruto entered her warmth and went to working on Zera. She moaned in ecstasy as he started thrusting into her womanhood and she gripped the sheets to hold onto. Naruto pummeled his cock into her tightness and planted his hands on her mounds. He kneaded and caressed them together as Zera eventually adjusted to him inside of her after so long. As he thrusted and pounded his cock into her core, she couldn't believe how big his length felt inside of her and began bucking her hips in unison with her husband.

Naruto rammed his member into Zera's tightness and he slammed his lips against hers in a deep kiss that made her moan. Emerald eyes were met by silver tinted eyes as Naruto's tongue licked into her mouth and she wrapped her arms and legs around his back. She then rubbed his back and she eventually began licking his tongue in return. Naruto squeezed Zera's bosom and she let out muffled moans into his mouth. They separated lips and he grinned at the brunette's woman's blushing, lust-filled expression. Zera's womanhood grinded Naruto's erection as he slammed his cock into her moist caverns and she loudly moaned.

He lowered his head to her tits and placed his mouth on the right one and then begun to suck on it causing her to moan. As Naruto began suckling it he groped her mound as it kept jiggling. Zera noticed Irene sit next to her and their husband looked up at her. Irene smiled and spread her legs apart to show her still-high arousal. Naruto broke his kiss with Zera and he looked at her. "Well, come on, Irene, join in." Zera said in an encouraging voice. "Yeah, Irene-chan, three's always the charm." Naruto said as he kept thrusting into Zera's warmth and Irene complied by sitting over the younger woman's face. She spread her folds and Zera's tongue instantly licked her way into her wetness.

Naruto took one hand off Zera's breast and cupped Irene's mound. He smiled in amusement as Zera's tongue swayed inside of her and Naruto thrust into her womanhood. He fondled Irene and Zera's breasts as he pounded into her warmth and she moaned along with the brown-haired woman. Naruto felt his length twitch inside of Zera, and she sensed this while licking Irene's arousal. "Here come the fireworks, girls!" Naruto moaned and Irene moaned along with Zera. The dark-eyed enchantress squeezed Zera's bosom with Naruto until her tightness squeezed his cock and her womb was filled up with mighty spurts of his seed.

Irene also came onto Zera's tongue and all three panted as Naruto's seed oozed out of her entrance. He pulled out of Zera and Irene got off her; only to have Naruto pull her onto his length again. "Oh, Naruto-kun, you never wear out, do you?" Irene said as she smiled down at Naruto. "No way! Besides, I would never tire out when it comes to you two." Naruto said as he pounded his manhood into Irene's warmth and Zera instantly sat over his mouth. "And every Dragon King deserves as much sex as possible." the energetic Zera said as she smiled down at Naruto and he immediately licked his way into her wetness.

Naruto held onto Irene's waist as she rode him and his tongue licked into her warmth. Irene thrust down onto Naruto's erection and Zera squeezed her breasts once again. In response, she pressed her lips against Zera's and emerald gazed into brown ones. Naruto's tongue swayed and wagged inside of Zera's insides as he pounded his length into her tunnels. His erection rubbed the inside of her walls and she moaned as Zera's tongue rubbed against her own. He pounded his member into her womb and Zera whimpered as she felt Naruto licking into the depths of her warmth. His tongue wagged and swayed inside of her tunnels as she caressed and groped Irene's bosom.

Zera and Irene enjoyed the pleasure that Naruto gave them and the red-haired woman stroked her brown-haired friend by squeezing her mounds. They felt their releases upcoming and Naruto reached to palm Zera's breast and sink his fingers into her chest. Naruto pounded his member into Irene's womanhood and she and Zera separated lips, only to lash their tongues against one another and they slobbered in a lust-filled war. Irene wiggled her hips until her blonde lover came inside of her and Zera's own release poured down Naruto's tongue. All three of them moaned loudly as they came and Zera and Irene collapsed after they got off him. Soon, Naruto smiled at them deviously and laughed. "Come on, ladies. The party's just starting." Naruto said and both smiled as they crawled back to him to continue their night.

The next morning three satisfied immortals walked out of the room and into the kitchen. Naruto noticed Brandish sitting at the table with a tired expression, but if one were to look closer they would see a tint of red showing her embarrassment. August walked into the kitchen and glared at the three of them. What happened? they could only wonder. God Serena walked into the kitchen next and saw the three of them "Ok next time he comes over and them two are here I'm leaving." he said. "On that we agree." August said with a light chuckle to himself as he poured himself a cup of coffee to drink so he could wake up from his lack of sleep granted by his adoptive dad.

"Ok what'd we miss?" Naruto said as he had NO idea what they were talking about. God Serena looked at him with a blank face "Oh I'm sorry I didn't think that sex could sound so exhausting. Thanks to you three I had no chance of gaining any rest whatsoever." God Serena said as Zera and Irene blushed a scarlet red at what the dragon slayer had said so bluntly. Naruto shrugged his shoulders "And... If you wanted some rest you could have put silencing seals up so that you could sleep. And besides what I do with my wives is none of your concern to begin with young dragon slayer." Naruto said to God Serena in a lecturing tone.

"Bah don't listen to him man he's just pulling your leg." Nienhart said as he too walked into the kitchen. Naruto gave a dry laugh at that one before he sat at the table that surprisingly sat all of them around it. August coughed and Naruto turned towards his adoptive son "What is it August-kun?" he asked the elderly man. "I do believe that Chitan-sama would like to speak to you about something. You too lady Irene." he said as he looked at the redhead. "I haven't talked to Chitan in a long time. What does he need?" Irene asked while Naruto was still confused at who Chitan was. If he was important he wanted to make sure he didn't insult the guy.

"Ok... who the heck is Chitan?" Naruto asked. "He's my general for the dragon army. Currently we have around three-hundred-thousand dragon's in the army and with the Dragon King Festival coming up we need to prepare for the war between us and the onslaught of ten-thousand dragon's that come from the past." Irene said. "From the past... how the hell are ten-thousand dragon's supposed to do that? The only way for that to happen is- Naruto quickly shut his mouth and began to release his power causing the castle, city and nearby towns as he realized what they were going to use to make their way into the future... the Eclipse Gate...

"They're going to be using the Eclipse aren't they?" he asked seriously as he drew his power back into his body. Irene nodded her head. "Who in their right mind goes on to construct a portal that relies on dark magic?" he asked. "Oh that would be his royal dumbness Toma E. Fiore." Bloodman answered the man. "How the hell are they going to get the amount of magic that it takes to get the gate to work. The only way for them to get the kind of power they're looking for is through gathering a lot of magic on sight and I know for a fact that no wizard is going to give up their power freely with what they're using the gate for." Naruto said.

"The GMG of course. They've been hosting the damn things for the past decade now." Brandish answered her father. Naruto nodded his head. He had heard from Jura that something like a tournament was being held soon, and if his hunch was right then he needed to find this gate and destroy it before they could use it. Looking up Naruto clapped his hands to get the groups attention "Alright here's what's going to happen. You guys will be coming with me. Irene we will be gathering some of your dragons to deal with the ones that come from the gate. I'll find something that'll take up my time." Naruto said as he quickly walked out of the castle.

"Uh... did any of you guys catch what he just said?" Bloodman asked. "He said follow him." August said as he stood up. Following their leader they found Naruto walking down the street and hustled to catch up to the man. "Naruto-sama where are we going?" Larcade asked. "We are going to the dragon's. I can smell them from here, and since this Chitan want's to speak to me it's best we go there as soon as possible." Naruto said. "I understand the urgency of the situation, but what's got you spooked honey?" Zera asked her husband. "This Dragon King's Festival... it's a significant time in history and it just so happens to fall on the same date as the Grand Magic Games end." Naruto said.

"What about it?" August asked."If these dragon's come from the past then that means someone or something has to travel back to recruit the dragon's to their cause. I want my own army to combat these ten thousand so as to not lose anybody." Naruto said as they reached the base of a mountain. Naruto didn't stop as he raised his fist and destroyed the mountain with a single punch and kept walking. Naruto stopped at a cliff and smirked at what he saw. Before him were countless dragon's small and large with all kinds of forms to them. Naruto glowed as he released his power and began to transform into his own dragon form so he could go to the dragon's.

Naruto began to grow in size... bigger and bigger until he was taller than the trees that surrounded the group themselves. Naruto's dragon body is covered in white, iron scales. The scales themselves give Naruto the impression of being covered in a white armor, as from his neck down below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated in the thick white metal of dragon scales. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail. Naruto's tail, is also plated like much of his body that fashions into a stinger-esque shape.

He also has a dual beard made of white hair and shadows with feathery, angel-esque wings. Between his horns and running down his spine, Naruto has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered at the bottom in the same material. Naruto's dragon form has four large horns extending backward, having two sets of wings instead of the traditional one. He also has large tusks that jut out from and curve around either side of his jaw and two long canines that protrude from his bottom jaw. Naruto turned to the group and kneeled down "Get on we're going for a fly." the dragon said to them as they all climbed onto his back where he quickly stood up.

"Very well my liege." Larcade. Naruto huffed and breathed out a puff of smoke. While not known to most all dragon's no matter what element they were had the ability to breathe fire. This included Naruto, Irene, and Acnologia. Naruto shook his head no "No I am not your liege Larcade-san. To you I am just Naruto alright." Naruto said to the Etherious demon. Larcade nodded his head "Very well Naruto-sama." Larcade said. Naruto huffed, it seemed that Larcade was still going to use that honorific. Naruto said nothing as he spread his four large wings and beat them causing him to leap into the sky eliciting shouts of surprise, fun, and shock form the group.

Irene pointed to one of the dragon's that was lying down "There he is Naruto-kun. That's Chitan the Prime." she said while Naruto decided to get a look at the dragon. In appearance Chitan is a gigantic Dragon whose bodily majority is covered with dark, blue scales. Chitan's lower body, specifically his stomach, the inner portions of his long tail, and legs, are beige in color. He has a flat skull with a flat nose and a big jaw. He also has six, long strands of hair on his chin. However, Chitan's most defined features is that his body is covered with protuberances resembling fish's fins, having them on the sides of his head, his back and even limbs like a fish's.

Chitan is an extremely large, dragon more so than most of the other dragon's around him with the exception being Naruto who was nearly twice his size. Chitan sports extremely large wings, quite proportionate to his already-large body mass. His two front, and back, claws sport five talons each: four in the front, and one in the back. Chitan's long tail is adorned with the same scales as the rest of his body, and the tip is rather peculiar in shape, as it has two large scales protruding from either side. Chitan, Like Naruto, has four large horns that stick out from the back of his head, two long canines protrude from his bottom jaw, his chin is rather sharp, he has a horn on his snout; the scapulars of his wings also feature large, spiked protrusions.

All in all... he was a fine looking dragon. Naruto cleared his mind and angled himself to land in front of the dragon. Pulling back a bit Naruto slowed his descent and landed in front of the large dragon. Chitan looked up to see a dragon he had never seen before. From smell alone he could tell just what element, or in this dragon's case element's, he could use. He saw the dragon kneel down and let a group of humans off his back before his body glowed before shrinking down to that of a large man dressed in dark clothing. "Who are you, and what is your purpose for being within my sanctuary for the dragon's?" Chitan asked the group of human's.

Naruto cleared his throat "My name is Naruto Vermilion. I am a triple element dragon slayer. No I'm not here to start a fight I just came to request some aid in an upcoming battle." Naruto said as he introduced himself and the reason why he was in the middle of what was now known as a dragon sanctuary. Chitan leaned down towards them "And why would we lend our help to the one's who have destroyed us once before?" Chitan demanded. "Because the world, your people, my people are in grave danger. I'm sure that you know of the upcoming Dragon King Festival where the ten-thousand dragon's come from the past to take over the world." he said.

"A good argument, but not enough to sway me to lend you aid." Chitan said. "Would you rather live under the rule of a human with no free will. Would you like for your people to suffer just because of your draconian pride, or would you like to make a difference and make a difference and help save their future?" Naruto asked. Chitan growled at what he was told, because it was true. His pride of a dragon wouldn't allow for a human to lead them in a battle. Chitan nodded "Very well you give a good argument. However... you need to prove to me that allowing for you to lead us in battle wasn't a mistake on our part." Chitan said.

Irene stepped forward "Chitan I am Irene Belserion Vermilion wife of Naruto Vermilion, Queen of the Dragon's. I know that we never really saw eye to eye, but I beg of you to please lend us some of your dragon's for this battle." Irene said to the large dragon. "And how many would you like to bring to this battle?" Chitan asked the redheaded woman. "We request twenty thousand of your finest. We want to outnumber them with an overwhelming force so that we can prove that no all mythological creatures are like that scum Acnologia." Irene said to the large beast. Chitan growled a the redhead "Don't ever utter that foul beast's name in my presence again..." Chitan said.

Naruto growled in return as his eye's glowed silver "And you would do well not to threaten my wife dragon. I may be a dragon slayer, but I am by no means a weakling." Naruto said to the beast while he released some of his power causing the sanctuary to shake from the amount of power the blonde was giving off. Chitan looked at Naruto and growled "You are nothing but a fake, why should I honestly take orders from someone like you?" Chitan asked. "Because you need us like we need you. I swear on my life that Acnologia will perish within three months time. Give me the small platoon of dragon's and I shall lead you into a new era of peace." NAruto said.

Chitan thought about all that had been said. It was true that the dragon species was feared as a whole. But if they were o help during the Dragon King Festival then they would need to work together. Chitan sighed "Very well... I will let you take twenty-thousand of my dragon's for battle. But When all is said and done if humanity continues to reject us we will leave and never come back." Chitan told them. "It's all I can ask for. With your help we will make such a large dent in history that humanity will never be able to forget the bonds we have forged through this upcoming battle. I thank you for the support." Irene said with a bow of respect.

After returning to the castle they continued to make plans on how they were going to get through the battle. Naruto would create a clone, which was something that was unheard of, and would send it to the Grand Magic Games to participate while the original would stay and lead the dragon's to Ishgar to do battle against the dragon's that came through the Eclipse gate. While they traveled the Spriggan twelve would come along and help the wizards of Ishgar in their fight against the dragon's.

When they arrived they would all split up. Naruto would hunt down the master mind behind the whole operation and kill him hopefully removing his control over the dragon's. FOr those that stood alongside humanity they would be given aid... those who opposed would die. Naruto's clone would do ts best to eliminate as many of the dragon's that were against humanity while showing the reason he was chose to lead the Wizard Saints. The original on the other hand would be instructing the dragon army on battle strategy and tactics. For each dragon that came through the Eclipse Gate there would be two dragon's to fight against the one dragon effectively overpowering the dragon. When it was all done Naruto bid the Spriggans farewell and vanished.

Makarov had called him down beneath the original guild for something important, and not knowing why as he had a feeling he already knew what his nephew wanted was easy to determine if they were just outside the tightest and possibly the most secure place in the whole world. With a sigh Naruto looked at his watch, which he had just bought, and saw it had only been ten minutes since he arrived down in the basement. Hearing the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs Naruto knew that Makarov as bringing somebody down along with him. Either he was retiring or he was up to something Naruto didn't know about. Either way he was about to find out.

He could hear Makarov telling what apparently was Gildarts who was with him that he had never told anybody as they reached the bottom. Seeing his teacher there confused Gildarts but Makarov nodded his head. Gildarts raised his hand "Uh is there something I'm missing?" the Crash Magic user asked. "No. The only reason you're about to see what you are is because you were chosen to be the next Guild Master. Uncle if you please." Makarov said as Naruto nodded. Seems he was right when he thought there was going to be a new Master for the guild. Turning to the door Naruto waved his hand causing the most complex security system in the world to appear.

A Magic Seal appeared as the locks were undone before the doors opened slowly. Naruto turned to them "What you just saw was a lock of my own creation. I developed it with the purpose of defending Fairy Tail's most prized possession." Naruto said. "W-what is it?" Gildarts asked as a sudden pressure started to filter out through the door's. "The Lumen Histoire... Fairy Heart..." Makarov said as the doors fully opened. Suddenly a large amount of Magic Power came rushing through the doors causing Gildarts to take a step back from the pressure lone. There was so much power it was nearly suffocating there was that much... it was unbelieveable...

Naruto turned towards Gildarts "This is the true essence of Fairy Tail. The true essence of what my baby sister spoke of stands before you Gildarts-kun." Naruto said seriously. "I-I'm at a complete loss for words..." Gildarts said as he tried not to pass out from feeling the pressure. "I don't blame you. The first time Master Precht brought me down here with my uncle I too felt the overwhelming power given off by the Lumen Histoire I almost forgot to breathe." Makarov said. "How... THis has been under our feet the whole time? How come we never felt the presence of this?" Gildarts asked. "It's because the power is filtered into the air and dispersed as soon as it touches the walls of the place it's contained." Naruto said.

Gildarts turned to the two "Wait a second why am I being shown this?" he asked. Makarov looked to him "Because like Precht before me and my uncle, your teacher it is my job to choose the next guild master... and that's you." Makarov said seriously. Naruto waved his hand and the door closed before the lock appeared and the power in the air faded away allowing Gildarts to breathe easier. Naruto then walked out leaving the two men there to continue their discussion. He had already gotten money from the Spriggan to get the guild back so they could move back into the guildhall soon. However Naruto told them to hold off on the money as the prize money was more than enough to pay off the debt they were in.

With all this happening Naruto could only wonder what the upcoming months would hold... He hoped that the wizards of Ishgar would survive their battle against the dragon's because he didn't know if losing the battle would do any good for them so he would do everything in his power to ensure the survival of the wizards. Nothing was going to stop him, and if something did he would just use that technique to start over. After all he knew plenty of spells he could hold off an invading army so what was the difference between a dragon army and a human army. One was human the other was reptile... nothing more... nothing less.

Naruto walked out of the guildhall and straight for the marketplace. He knew a magic shop that had what he was looking for and hoped that the owner was still alive. Walking in Naruto heard the bell jingle signifying him entering. An elderly woman sat behind the counter reading a book looked up to see the blonde and her eye's widened at seeing him. Miko was eighty two years old, but she still held the fascination about magic like she did when she was little "S-Shodai-sama... your back." she said standing up. Naruto smiled at the elderly woman "Hello Miko-chan... been a while hasn't it?" the blonde asked as he gave off a chuckle at seeing the woman.

"Been nearly twenty years since I saw ya. So how can I help you today Shodai-sama?" she asked him. "Mikochan you know I'm not one for honorifics so just call me Naruto." Naruto said. "Nope you founded the guild I grew up in it's only right. Now what can I get you?" she asked again. "Well I'm looking for a particular item suited for someone like me." Naruto said gaining a look of curiosity from the woman. "Oh is that so... wel can you at least tell me what type of Magic Item your looking for so I can go check if I have it?" she asked. "I already know what it is... I want to know if you have three Dragon Slayer Lacrima for my Elements Iron, White, and Shadow..." he said.

10

Lucy and the others had just returned from the Celestial Spirit World from a false emergency which was in truth a way for the Celestial Spirit King to throw a party and were about to start training when Virgo dropped the proverbial bombshell on them. "Actually it's the opposite." Virgo said blankly as the group finally returned to the human world after a day of partying at the Celestial Realm "One day in the celestial realm equals 3 month in the human world." her merciless words made them freeze in shock. The group was completely gobsmacked and didn't know how to reply. "Eh..." Natsu, Erza, and Gray all muttered in shock. "T-that's impossible!" Lucy, Juvia, Wendy, Levy shouted.

"What the hell do you mean by that?" the cats asked the spirit. Before she could reply however two familiar faces made themselves known. "Hey you guys!" Jet and Droy appeared and greeted them cheerily "We've been waiting for so long." Jet said happily. "The Grand Magic Games will be held in five days. You must have been training hard!" Droy happily informed them, completely oblivious of the mood. "Oh my god!" they said as all of them fell to the ground face first while Wendy fell down to her knees and cried. "MUSTACHE BASTARD!" Natsu cried out angrily "Give us back the time!" he roared to the sky as he shook his fist in anger for something like that.

"What are they talking about?" Droy asked in confusion. Jet just shrugged showing he didn't know. A few minutes later after having Virgo changed their clothes back to the ones they had on before they originally had, Natsu and the rest of his friends as well as Levy and Juvia all sat down on the sand while leaning their back against a line of tree, still wasn't be able to get out of their shocking state and their mind still trying to absorb the fact that the GMG was about to begin in five days. "How did we wind up in this mess?" Erza asked quietly. "All our precious training time... it's gone." Natsu couldn't help but release a longing sigh.

"Three months, just like that..." Gray nodded before lowering his head. "Dammit..." Erza groaned. "If we hadn't gone then we could have trained." Wendy said agreeing with her friend. "What are we gonna do?" Lucy asked the others. "I guess we have no choice but to let other's compete this time..." Levy said sadly, making Juvia release a heavy sigh. But before any of them could say anything more than that, small rocks were thrown at their head, even Jet and Droy's head with enough force to knock a normal human's skull in. "Oi! Who did that?" Natsu cried out in frustration and stood up with fire covered his body while the other held their head in pain.

"Welcome back, brats." a familiar, and amused voice could be heard from above them and everyone turned their head up to find Naruto standing on top of the wall. "What? Did you manage to save Celestial Spirit World?" he asked mockingly as he laid eye's on Virgo bound like a cheap whore. Believe it or not he was informed of the party a couple of weeks after they had all disappeared into the wind by Loke who found him to inform him of what happened. With just a day in the Celestial World, the mages of Fairy Tail felt like it was just yesterday they were still training at the beach but in truth, three whole months had passed since that day they left the human world and they could see some changes on the man.

First, Naruto's golden hair had grown a bit longer than before, yet still managed to keep its natural spikiness. His attire also changed, with him now wearing a black shirt and orange jacket with black stripes, black pant and black sandals. His right hand also wore a fingerless glove with metal protector at the back of his hand, and a sharp, curved tattoo around his left eye. Though, they could already tell that his attitude was still the same, as always "Yo" Naruto greeted them and jumped down to the sand. "You guys still don't answer my question." he said as he smirked. "You knew?" Lucy asked in surprise not knowing that he had figured out what had happened.

"Nope that is where you are wrong as I had no idea you were gone. She however played you good." Naruto said as he pointed his hand to Virgo, who was being tied up and had brick on her lap. He picked up a small rock and flicked it to Virgo's forehead with enough force for her to feel a slight tingle of pain. The pink haired spirit moaned out in delight when the rock came into contact with her head. "It's just that you guys were too stupid to acknowledge it... That and some guy named Loke told me a couple of weeks after you vanished without a trace." he told her with a chuckle. "OI! You want to pick a fight old man?" Natsu gritted his teeth and grabbed Naruto's collar.

But with a simple move, Natsu was thrown pass Naruto's shoulder and slammed face-first down to the ground hard, with Naruto's hand on top of his head to keep him there. Even someone who held monstrous strength like Natsu couldn't move a muscle while being restrained by the First Master. "Now now, shouldn't you more worried about the upcoming GRand Magic Games?" Naruto asked with a smirk before letting the pink haired boy go. "Unless you want to let the others have all the glory...you brats have five days left to get stronger, how the hell do you lot plan to do that?" Naruto asked mockingly, pointing at Natsu's face.

"Do you have any training that can make us as strong as you in five days Shodai-sama?" Natsu asked with tears in his eyes. "Please say you have a way." he sniffled. "Nonsense, you of all people should know that strength come from hard work. Even I cannot get stronger than those cats in five single days." he said. The cats pouted when Naruto pointed his hand at them. What he was saying was only half-truth, before the start of the Trade War, he did get a lot stronger than before in just a couple of days training with his Dragon and God Slayer Magic, but it was a very different story there. But then again that was well over a century ago so yeah...

"If you want to get stronger then I wisely advise you lot stand up and gear up, I'm going to unleash your potential in the hardest way possible." he said as a dark, cruel smirk appeared on Naruto's face as he cracked his fists around dangerously. Everyone, even Erza, gulped nervously. They knew the man was going to push them through hell. However, once again they were saved by a pigeon that appeared out of nowhere and landed on top of Erza's head, carrying a small rolled paper on its right legs. Grabbing the note the redhead unrolled it and began reading "To Fairy Tail," the scarlet head mage read it out loud, "come to the suspension bridge deep in the West Woods." she read.

Naruto nearly face-palmed when the Fairy Tail mages immediately did what they were told in that message without thinking about a possible prank from someone, or worse an ambush. Fairy Tail wasn't the best guild now, but in the past they made plenty enemies with dark mages and the evil beings, Naruto wouldn't be surprised if they were going to be attacked by the guys who Natsu used to punch like a punching bag or something like that. "Nobody's here..." Natsu growled while punching his palm, scouting around the area with his eyes when they arrived at the suspension bridge "Nobody's here... what the hell?" Gray grumbled. "Was it a prank?" Wendy asked.

Naruto followed behind them very closely, and unlike the kids, he looked around the area very carefully and was constantly on his guard. Then suddenly, much to their shock, except Naruto's, the bridge automatically fixed itself. Broken wood and ropes flew up from the deep below and started attracting to each other, creating a whole bridge that connected the cliff on the other side. "Time magic." Naruto spoke up. He could recognize that kind of magic anywhere "The Arc of Time." It was an interesting magic to say the least. Time was actually meaningless for him now as he was basically immortal, so Naruto suddenly found himself very eager to meet the one who just used the magic that control what was considered forbidden.

"Seriously?" Natsu asked in shock, turning to Juvia "You think... it's them?" he sent her a meaningful look and Juvia couldn't help but nod her head nervously. "This must be our invitation." Erza hardened her eyes at the mention of time magic. "This might be a trap so be on guard." Naruto said. "I don't know who it could be, but let's go for it." Natsu said as he began to walk across the bridge to the other side. Everyone nodded their head at Natsu's words and continued to make their way forward. After around five minutes of travelling on foot, the group flinched when they suddenly saw three cloaked figure standing in front of them.

Naruto would have done the same thing, if not for the fact that he already smelled them a few minutes ago as they walked the bridge. He had lowered his guard, but was still very cautious. From what he could tell, none of the cloaked figures in front of them were enemies or had negative emotions, showing that they come here in peace and simply wanting to meet Fairy Tail... Hell they smelled familiar for some reason. He could see the shocking expression on the Fairy Tail mage, letting him know that the kids must have some history with these three, while he suddenly remembered their smells. They may have aged like crazy over the years but they smelled relatively the same.

"Thank you for coming." The middle one, a male said and slowly removed his cloak, just like his two companions. He was a young man with cold gaze, blue hair and red tattoo on the right side of his face. "Fairy Tail." the revealed Jellal said. Standing at his left was a pale-skinned woman with dark purple hair and brown eyes, spotting a rather voluptuous figure consisted of little more than a tabard-like garment that mostly likely exposed her back. The attire was opened on both sides of her body except for a small attachment at her waist, exposing a fair amount of her large breasts. She also donned long black boots that leave her upper thighs bare, a white cloth around her head and holding a large crystal orb close to her hip.

This was Ultear Milkovich the user of the forbidden time magic. At his right, was a curvaceous young lady with hot pink eyes and wavy back-length pink hair. Her outfit consisted of a red dress with a golden trim around a deep neckline that exposes a large amount of her ample cleavage with a short skirt and a belt with a yellow ribbon tied around her waist and black colored stockings and brown boots. This was the now grown Meredy and the adoptive daughter of Ultear. "Jellal..." Erza, along with her friend gasped in shock at the present of their former enemies, which was an unknown to Naruto because he hadn't seen the boy in nearly two decades.

"You haven't changed a bit, Erza" Jellal said with a small smile. "I'm so glad the rumors of your demise at Acnologia's claws were greatly exaggerated. It's nice to see you after all this time." he said to her. "Yeah thanks. Same to you Jellal." Erza said as she nodded her head to the man. "I'm just glad you all survived." Ultear said with a small smile. "We have decided to do some good as you said long ago Natsu, and we have formed a guild to fight off the dark guilds." Jellal said as he looked at Natsu. "That's good to hear." the pinkette said. "So far we have taken down twenty-eight, but that hasn't put a dent in their numbers." Ultear said with clenched fists.

"We barely defeated the last dark guild, but it's a good thing we didn't lose anybody." the time wizard said. "We didn't do anything, you did it all by yourself, mostly, Ultear." the pinked haired Meredy said. She then looked at Juvia and smiled brightly. "Juvia, it's been awhile." The water wizard, who was shaking just a few seconds ago couldn't stop herself from smiling gently at the cheerful pink haired girl. "Yes it has been awhile since Juvia has seen you. You have grown into a beautiful woman Meredy-chan." she told the pinkette. Erza opened her mouth to speak again, but before she or anyone could make a word, almost unseen hooks attached to chains suddenly appeared and wrapped around them, binding the Fairy Tail group together much to the other three's shock.

Natsu and the rest cried out in surprise when they were forced down to the ground and pulled away by a very carefree Naruto. "Oi! What are you doing?!" Erza cried out. "Hate to destroy the moment here, but we're wasting our time here." Naruto said simply and pulled Fairy Tail group, who was crying out loud for him to free them. "You kids have less than five days to train and yet you're here sobbing around with memories, nice jobs. What? You want to stay weak forever or simply don't want to help Fairy Tail raise to the top again?" Naruto stopped and turned his eyes to look at them. His words made them stopped screaming and looked down with defeated eyes.

"Wait!" Ultear called out, stopping Naruto when he about to pull them away again. "Please stop, I have an offer for you." she said while Naruto didn't reply, but he did stop, and turned around to look at Ultear. With a nod he allowed her to speak, but a look in his eye's told her to make it quick. "I know that you guys are here for training for the upcoming Grand Magic Games. We actually wanted to meet with you three months ago but you guys suddenly disappeared. I know that you are short on time for training but I think I can help you with that." she said as she raised the orb she was holding. "With my new improved time arc, I can raise the level of your ability." she said with a small smile on her face.

"Eh?" all the teens said with confused faces. "You plan to improve their power with Time Magic don't you?" Naruto asked, crossing his arms on his chest "You mean the Second Origin?" he asked. "Eh?" Gray, Natsu and Wendy asked with total confusion. Naruto started explaining "Every Mage has a container inside their body that determines the limits of their Magic Power. In the case that it becomes empty, Ethernano comes from the atmosphere and enters the Mage's body, and after a while, their Magic Power is returned to normal." he told them. He had literally told them something straight out of Zeref's own mouth, and explained it the exact same way.

When he and the original founders of Fairy Tail were on the run from Blue Skull and had come across the dark wizard it was his sister that had begged the man for lesson's in the ways of magic so they could fight the dark guild. "However, some recent studies about magic have identified another part of Mages' Magic container that isn't used normally and contains their dormant power, called Second Origin. If the power within this second container is reached, then the Mage in question will receive an enormous boost in Magic Power, allowing them to wield more powerful spells and to use their Magic over longer periods of time." he said with a smile.

"Yes, it's like what he just said." Ultear nodded her head in agreement to what they were told. "My time arc can evolve your containers so that they're capable of using second origin. In other words, it will give a giant boost to your magical power, even more than any of the training you have done until now." she said. "Seriously?" Natsu cried and cheered out along with the others. Naruto then released the chain he was holding and looked to Ultear "If you can really help them... then do it." he said and Ultear nodded her head. The blond then turned to the group of teens "But, you lot are still going through a lot of pain with me after this." Naruto said.

"So be prepared for unimaginable pain." he said with a dark grin that all but promised pain to them. This caused the group to shudder as they did not like the sound of what he had in mind for them. When they had finally received their second origin, including Naruto who ignored the pain, they were ready. Naruto stood up and ignored Ultear's question of what he was doing. Instead he walked to the beach with them following, Fairy Tail was limping from the pain and turned. "You all want to know what makes me not just your Shodai... you want to know why I am the leader for the Wizard Saints... I will show you all may full power before I release my Second Origin..." Naruto said as Ultear began to object which he promptly ignored.

If he would have listened he would have heard her say that it was near impossible to activate the Second origin right off the bat when received, but then again Naruto Vermilion was once known as the most unpredictable man in the world. Naruto released his power into the air causing the ground on which he stood to instantly crater from the pressure of his magic. Clouds gathered in the sky and the nearby cliff crumbled to pieces. The sea churned causing large waves to crash against the remaining cliffside. Still Naruto poured more of his power into the air causing a tornado to appear and land on the surface of the sea which was soon followed by another and another and soon nearly twenty waterspouts had formed due to Naruto's raw power.

If he so chose to he could turn this natural anomaly into a natural disaster and destroy the area on which they stood on with ease. For all of those witnessing this they were doing their best just to make sure they didn't pass out from the pressure of Naruto's magic alone. They could see the effect Naruto's power had over the world and were once more surprised by his power. Naruto drew his power back in and allowed for them to breathe easier. Naruto then clapped his hands together "Second origin... RELEASE!" the blonde yelled before a sea of energy came out of the blonde's body bringing them all down to their knees from his presence.

In fact the whole world felt Naruto's power and buckled. It was as if someone had angered a god and now they were receiving his wrath. The storms got larger to the point that lightning was striking the ground around them before the wind started to blow in a circular motion around them until a fully formed tornado was surrounding them. If they had been able to see the outside world they would have been seeing waves as high as a mountain crashing up against the funnel of the tornado before being drawn into the grasp of the swirling twister. To everyone there they had seen his original power first hand, but now they were all barely awake due to the amount of power he was giving off.

Wendy, Carla, and Happy had passed out almost immediately due to him releasing the Second Origin though. "So this is the power of the First Wizard Saint... it's unbelieveable..." Ultear thought as she tried to look up. Naruto slowly drew his power back in allowing the waves to return normal before the twister dispersed into nothingness... Naruto had barely showed them half his true power, but seeing the devastation around him looked like he had released his original power in full. If this was half his power now then what limit was his full power when he released it? That question was a major unknown, but he would love to have found out, but now it was time to train like there was no tomorrow...

One wrong move from him and he could kill somebody that was something he didn't want. Walking away Naruto disappeared into thin air as if he was never there to begin with, only for him to reappear on the top of a mountain. "Time to get started..." Naruto said to himself. With that he gathered his magic onto the tip of his fingers where a small orb of black lightning appeared. It was denser than usual signaling that it was stronger than before. He wanted it to be around the same strength as the original so he released some of the magic within it causing it to shrink down a bit compacting the magic together. It was still more powerful than he wanted it to be, but it was less likely to kill somebody if he used it... hopefully it didn't though.

Once a year, the Grand Magic Games was held. The capital of Fiore, the flower blooming capital, Crocus was busting with its citizens as well as mages of Fiore coming from all over the world in order to participate in this certain event. In the center was the King of Fiore's palace, Mercurius, an extremely large and tall building, appearing as one of the most visible elements in the valley where Crocus is located, and towering over all of the city's other buildings. Mercurius was also surrounded by a lush green garden, which, like the rest of the city, was adorned by a large amount of flowers, ornately decorated streetlamps, with wavy poles ending in large orbs, with circular objects surrounding them, seemingly floating.

The streets there were adorned by mosaics, which consisted of a variety of small, flat rectangular stones arranged to resemble semicircles. In front of the palace sat a fountain, surrounded by a ground-level, round and shallow pool; water jets jut upwards from both the fountain and the pool, with the former also housing some plants, or possibly statues of plants, on its base. Naruto took his time memorized the greatness of the capital of Fiore, but compared the richness of nature between Crocus and Tenrou, of course Naruto would prefer the holy ground of Fairy Tail more as it was quieter. Actually that was an understatement it was more peaceful.

And in the mountains to the West, the great magic tournament was going to be held in the Domus Flau. The place appeared to be a large, round, open battle arena and had no cover on the top. It has numerous arches in its walls, and a large entrance. The Domus Flau also had four gigantic statues, each holding a staff with a big circle on top, facing inwards, surrounding the Domus Flau. Four gigantic chains could also be seen around the Domus Flau; each starting from a circular metal in the ground around the Domus Flau, connecting to circles behind the statues, and reaching down another circular metal in the ground. That was very nice indeed in his opinion.

And in the middle of the town, was the so called Team Natsu, five of them lying on the middle of the street, exhausting from all the training Naruto pushed them through in the last five days. Erza, however, was completely fine and was conversing with Naruto, with a map of Crocus in her hand. "Oi, I still don't feel so good about all this…" Gray said through gritted teeth, trying to push himself up to his feet. "We don't know for sure if that spell worked." the Fullbuster said. He still remembered every single detail about the pain he had to go through to boost his own ability and unlock his Second Origin. He didn't know if it was really worth it or not.

Gray also doubted five days of training with Naruto could help them in the battles against many incredible strong and amazing wizards with magic powers that were still mysteries to them. "Yeah, but I do feel like my magic power has increased." Lucy said with a long sigh, "All my joints are still sore though." she said in a moan. "Relax." Naruto said as he walked to them and grabbed Natsu's scarf, pulling the boy to his feet. "More or less, you guys are a lot stronger than you were when you left for the spirit realm." he said as he grabbed Lucy's hand and guided her up to her feet where she was once again standing, and trying not to fall.

Naruto then looked around and caught sight of the third master of Fairy Tail, Makarov with Asuka sitting on his shoulders, her parents following closely behind them. Jet and Droy were also present as well, those two weren't going to participate in the Grand Magic Game, since they were too afraid to go through the same pain Team Natsu had to go through to unlock their Second Origin. "So you guys finally made it!" Makarov said as he greeted them with a huge smile, "Uncle, how're you doing?" he asked with a grin on his face. He was really glad Naruto had decided to participate in this years Grand Magic games. With him they would definitely win.

"I'm doing good, brat." the blond man nodded his head before patting Asuka on her head, making the cowboy hat she was wearing fell down to her eyes "Hello there, Asuka-chan." He did have a soft spot for the little girl after all. "Hello Naruto-onii chan." Asuka smiled brightly to him after lifting her hat up. She had started to call them that after he had made a pretty light show for her nce during his training days a couple months ago when he was using his Light Magic. She had begged for him to do it countless times and each time he would do a different spell that would change the colors of the magic which made her smile brightly as she had never seen such beautiful colors before.

This in turn made her parents happy because their daughter was smiling due to the fact her childlike innocence was still there and would probably still be for quite a while to come. Naruto had done a bit of upgrading himself during his training. Miko had only been able to provide him with one Dragon Lacrima which was Iron so he wasn't able to boost all his Dragon Slayer abilities to their next level. And since Makarov was still master Gildarts had obviously turned down the offer of becoming the Fifth Master although he swore to keep the Lumen Histoire a secret until it was revealed by either Naruto or Makarov. That in itself was a good thing for them.

Makarov had stated he had just retired when Gildarts had reappointed him as the Sixth Master and had reinstated Laxus as a member of the Fairy Tail guild which made a lot of people happy. "Alright, let's get on with this even already!" Makarov said, crossing his arms on his chest "Hahaha! We'll show them the power of Fairy Tail!" Makarov announced confidently. "Did you hear that, Fairy Tail?" a man asked indignantly. "Where? Them?" another said with a sneer. "The weak little guild forever claiming last place?" a woman said with a rude laugh. Naruto was starting to get angry. Was this what the people saw his guild as? Weak... they were not weak...

"Pft…kufufu… you guys are gonna get last place again this year too!" a man yelled at them before he was sent flying by Naruto. He had, had enough of this. Flaring his power the windows to the shops around them shattered "If you want to make fun of something... I dare you to make fun of me." he challenged shutting them all up as they were shocked by his power. Walking away Naruto ignored the comments about who he was and what kind of power he held. Naruto walked beside Makarov with a scowl on his face showing just how displeased he was with how the people were treating those of the Fairy Tail guild. It was pathetic... just because they had a fallout they were ridiculed.

"Anyway, uncle, I'm glad that you decided to join us in this battle event." Makarov said with a large smile, "With you here, we'll win this tournament for sure." he said but then tilted his head to the side and said, "Though, I wanted to form a team consists of you, Erza, Laxus, Gildart and Mirajane or something close to that." the other hadn't returned from their training just yet, so Makarov had to go with Team Natsu. "Don't jinx it Makky, they might be not as strong as your dream team, but these kids have ambitions, the will to keep going and most important of all they got each others back." Naruto said with a nod of his head, with a small smile.

"I'm sure there is nothing… what?" Naruto asked with a raise of his eyebrow when he noticed the grin Makarov was giving him. "It's nothing uncle. I'm just glad that you came with us. To think that Fairy Tail's First Master would join us in a fight to get what we lost back. I'm so glad." Makarov said with a shit eating grin on his face. Naruto waved him off "Eh think nothing of it. When I came up with the idea to create the guild I had the idea that it would be like that of a family. You have made that dream a reality Makky." Naruto said as he looked down on Makarov. He wasn't going to admit it but he was glad Makarov was still in charge of the guild after all this time.

Makarov shook his head, the smile never left his face as he received the praise from his uncle. He then turned back to Team Natsu and informed them "Okay everyone, the first day of the Grand Magic Games is going to take place tomorrow morning, but I was informed that all participants must return to their lodgings by midnight so make sure to return to your place before that time alright?" he said seriously. "I see, it's just like that Cinderella story then." Lucy said with a bright smile. "You know that story is going to be a lot easier to understand if Cinderella would just go ahead and tell him everything he should know about herself." Naruto pointed out, making Lucy look at him with a nervous smile.

"All they did was dance all night and what, stare at each other the whole time? Cinderella could've at least told him something about herself, the whole staring thing is a little creepy don't you think?" the blond asked. "Are you kidding? If it's like what you say then where is the romance at?" Lucy asked with a scowl. "Ah shut it!" Natsu said as he jumped in between the two blonds with a toothy grin. "We've come all the way to this city and still got plenty of time left, we may as well hit the town!" he exclaimed excitedly. He then grabbed Lucy and Happy before dashing off. He also tried to grab Naruto too, but the older man easily slipped out of his grip.

He did not want to be dragged around the city like a dog. Zera had done that with him when they had come to the ceremony when he had earned his Wizard Saint medallion and he did not want to have to experience something like that ever again. Just remembering that day gave him shivers. "Hey! Do you even know where the lodgings are?" Erza shouted after them. "Honeybone right?" Lucy asked loudly as she gave a thumbs up "We'll be there by twelve for sure!" she said and with that, the trio dashed away. "Well, I'll see you later Makky, everyone." Naruto said and then waved his hands to them and went to the opposite direction, disappearing into the crowd of the people of Crocus.

The Fairy Tail group soon parted away as well, with Erza heading to the Honeybone lodge. He would have liked to meet with Toma and chew him out for building the Eclipse gate, but he'd most likely execute him for speaking to him like that. Naruto rapidly flipped through the pages the new rulebook of Grand Magic Game, memorizing every single detail written inside with just the first glance. Apparently, rules changed every year so he couldn't realize on everything he read in the old books. There were three important rules that were specific and more important than the others. First of all, each guild's master cannot participate. He was not Fairy Tail's master anymore so he didn't have to worry about this. Second, anyone without the Guild's insignia cannot participate either and must simply observe.

Naruto also didn't care much about this rule because he had the magical insignia of Fairy Tail on his right bicep so he had no problem ignoring this rule. Also, the third rule was about each event will remain a secret up until before they begin, at which point the rules will be explain. Also, without a team consisted of five members and possible one reserve, a mage wasn't allowed to participate in the event. Complete bullshit if one thought about it. If possible then a lot of people would have joined to test themselves just for the hell of it. And if possible then a bunch of dark guilds posing as light guilds would have joined just so they could kill for the hell of it.

When he was done reading it he burned the book as he had easily memorised all the rules and regulations that were inside. As he was coming up on the ally Naruto saw Mirajane, Laxus, Gajeel walk out of the ally. With a whistle Naruto got their attention. Out of the three of them Gajeel had improved probably the most. He had met up with the Dragon Slayer and had taught him several things over the three months that he was training. He had taught Gajeel how to make his dragon sword remove itself off his arm to become an actual sword that he could use in a sword fight along with a little bit of Kenjutsu so he didn't just swing the thing wildly like a bat.

He even taught him how to enter his dragon force on his own will giving him a significant boost in power, but not enough to make Naruto feel pressured by his fellow dragon slayer. He then taught him some other Iron Dragon Slayer spells of his own design such as his Iron Dragon's Adamantine Armor which Gajeel had found out was nearly ten times stronger than his regular Iron Scales, but looked nearly exactly like the other. He then went on to teach him another technique called the Iron Dragon's Adamantine Chains which as it sounded created indestructible chains that Gajeel could use in a fight. He taught the teen several other techniques but they weren't really battle ready.

"Ah Naruto-sama you're here that's good news." Mirajane said. "Hey how ya been Shodai-sama?" Laxus asked with a small wave. "Sup." Gajeel said. Naruto waved at the trio "So you finally made it." Naruto said as he walked up to them. "We almost didn't due to the fact that Gajeel wanted to stop at a junkyard." Laxus said. "Hey it was an all i could eat buffet so why wouldn't I take the chance to get some grub." Gajeel said with a huff. Naruto chuckled at that. Hey if it was him he would have done the same thing, but it was also a good thing he didn't need to eat iron to replenish his magic reserves. He could eat Lightning, Wind, Fire, Light, Shadows, and Iron so he was covered in that department.

"Well you need to head to the lodgings because this thing starts at midnight." Naruto said. "Alright we'll be there." Laxus said. It seems that the dragon slayer was in charge of this team, but where were the other two members of their team. Just as they were about to leave Mira motioned for them to wait "Naruto-sama, would you like to join our team?" Mirajane asked him. "Master said you're going to participate in the Grand Magic Game with Team Natsu. Team Natsu already has four members and Wendy to make it five." She pointed to herself and then to Laxus and Gajeel "With Cana, we only need one more member to make a team." she said.

"So you think I should join your team?" Naruto asked and Mira nodded her head with a smile. "I don't see why not. I was actually going to be their reserve member so incase something happened I could join in and take one of their spots." he said with a shrug. If he was going to help bring Fairy Tail back on top then he needed to be out in the field and not standing like a bump on a log while he watched his guild get ridiculed even more. Mira jumped in joy "Oh this is such wonderful news. Now we just need to find Cana and we can look around for the lodge." Mira said. This was great news for Fairy Tail with their Shodai participating there was no way they could lose.

"Alright let's rampage through this competition." Gajeel said with a grin on his face. "Well then let's get going we don't wanna be late to get in on the qualifications. Well we find Cana first then head to the lodge actually." Laxus said while Naruto shook his head with a chuckle. Naruto pulled out a piece of paper and with a few strokes of his finger magic ink appeared on the paper so he could notify Team Natsu he had to do something so he wouldn't be joining with them until later. With another wave a magic bird appeared and flew off to find Team Natsu so it could deliver it's message to them while he helped locate Cana.

Once they had found Cana they all headed straight for the lodge so they could wait for the Games to start. Cana groaned "Just how much longer do we have to wait for this shin dig to start?" she asked irritatedly. "It'll start when it starts Cana. Patience is a virtue after all." Naruto said in a lecturing tone. "And will someone remind me why we have an old geezer on our team again." Cana said. "Hey I'll have you know that I am still quite in my youth thank you very much." Naruto said to the alcoholic woman. "You call being over a century old, very young, we however call that ancient history because that's old as hell ya'know." Cana retorted back.

The church belt at a local church started to ring signaling that it was midnight. Cana sat her booze down "It's about time." she stated heatedly. The whole city had become quiet and the only things that could be heard were the belt's tolls. The whole city had become quiet and the only things that could be heard were the bell tolls. "To all the guilds here for the Grand Magic Game!" a playful voice could be heard all over the city hit them, surprising team Fairy Tail Team B. "Outside now!" Naruto ordered the team. They immediately ran outside to see what was happening. THey took a step back at what they saw except Naruto.

Above the city was the hologram of a man wearing a pumpkin head with large eyes and mouth, striped shirt with white cuffs, a black shirt underneath, a dark cape with white edges and white underside, a pair of white pants, white boots, white gloves, and a dark witch-like hat "Good morning!" the pumkin said with a wave of its hand. "That's a big pumpkin..." Gajeel muttered under his breath. "Showtime..." Naruto muttered under his breath, a small smile formed on his face. "In order to reduce the participating teams from one hundred and thirteen down to eight...We will now begin a 'Preliminary Event'" he said.

"What nobody said anything about a preliminary event!" Laxus said with narrowed eyes. "One hundred and thirteen huh?" Naruto asked, "That's a lot of guilds, even for a country like Fiore." the blonde said nodding his head. Now that the pumpkin had said why there was to be a preliminary event it made a lot more sense to him. "Every year more and more come that's a sign this even was starting to be taken too lightly~" Pumpkin started to dance around and said with a singsong tone. "This year, we're bringing the number of final competing teams down to eight" he then pointed his index finger up and the whole city started to move, shocking everyone.

To be more specific, every single lodge for the participants starting raising up from the ground "You will all now compete with each other. The goal is the even ground, Domus Flau. The first eight teams to make it will participate in the event. Your lodging will be the starting line for the preliminary." the pumkin said. After that, paths started being made on the balcony of the lodges all around the capital of Fiore and all connected to the place where the preliminaries would take place, a massive structure floating on the sky. When they had finished it looked like the entire labyrinth was anchored to the ground.

"Feel free to use any magic you like, because there are no restrictions as long as you can be one of the first eight team to make it. But if all five members of your team don't make it there, you still lose. And… one… more.. thing," the Pumpkin said with a dark chuckle "We take no responsibility for anyone who loses their life in the Labyrinth." he said and disappeared signaling the start of the preliminary round. "Gear up!" Naruto cried out for them and grabbed his sandals, in a flash they were on his feet "We shouldn't waste anymore time!" Team B immediately did what they were told by their Shodai.

"The Grand Magic Games preliminary event! SKY LABYRINTH!" Pumpkin cried and the whole city lit up "Has BEGUN!" When they had all gotten ready Naruto walked out to the balcony and started to glow as his size grew to that of gigantic proportions. Leaning his hand down Naruto motioned for them to get on which they did, although a bit warily. Naruto brought his other hand in front of them to block the strong winds and with a mighty leap took to the skies where they were almost directly at the entrance of the Sky Labyrinth. It was further than he had thought if he had to make another jump. Landing Naruto stabilized himself so he wouldn't fall.

Naruto gave another small jump and crashed through the walls of the sky labyrinth causing it to shake while making several of the newly arrived contestants fall out of the labyrinth where they were caught by Magic Seals to save their lives. Naruto balanced himself on a small platform and sat his team down on a higher one before he started to shrink down where he was normal. Sprouting his wings Naruto flew up to them and landed. "Alright now that the whole team is here what are we gonna go? I can't see a straight path to save my life." Laxus said. "To the center." Naruto said getting their attention which made them turn towards him.

"That's the point of being in a labyrinth. We can use any type of magic in this thing so I will transform into a smaller version of my dragon form and take us straight to the center that way we don't have to worry about fighting any of the other teams or worry about falling off these platforms either." Naruto said. "Alright sounds like a plan." Gajeel said nodding his head which was quickly mimicked by the rest of them. If their Shodai could come up with a plan as simple as the one he had then this event was as good as theirs. Naruto motioned for them to back up and his body started to glow and then began growing.

When he was done he was the size of a Wyvern, which were still big, and kneeled down for them to get on. Flapping his wings Naruto took off just as the Labyrinth began to shake and move. Seeing as they were in the air Laxus smirked while Naruto began to dodge some of the falling guild members that were trying to grab ahold of the miniature dragon. "I guess it's a good thing we were on you when this thing started to move huh?" Mirajane said as Naruto once again dodged more guilds that kept trying to grab ahold of him. It wasn't easy as he had thought as there were a bunch of them, but he was able to manage.

Finally making it to the center Naruto landed as it finished shifting. Climbing off his team looked around trying to find the exit. Naruto looked below and gave a loud whistle. Turning Naruto pointed to the waters below and with that he gave a jump and crashed into the water. With a shrug Gajeel and Laxus followed the blond man and jumped in and were followed by Cana and Mirajane. Mira had to hold her dress or else she would give everybody a show and crashed into the water. Naruto raised his hand and slammed it down on the surface of the water "Ice-Make: Floor" Naruto called out and a platform of ice appeared in front of them.

"So you don't just use the magics we saw when you fought Acnologia huh?" Mira said as Naruto climbed out of the water and helped them onto the ice. "I'm a-hundred years old I didn't just have to know what I know I decided to learn as many types of magic as I could before I came back. Ice-Make was just one of the several Maker Magics I decided to learn while on Tenrou Island." Naruto said as Laxus and the other's climbed out of the water. "Well i guess that makes sense." Mirajane said. "We're gonna have to cut this conversation short." Laxus said jumping in. Naruto looked to Yuri's great-grandson and raised an eyebrow at him.

"Oh and why is that?" Naruto asked. "We've got company." Laxus said as he pointed ahead of him. Naruto looked ahead to see members of a unknown guild and got in a ready stance ""Whoa whoa wait a second yo we mean no harm." one of them said raising his hands. The man's' outfit leaves most of his muscular torso exposed, instead covering his arms and shoulders with dark blue armor plates, which join on the upper part of his back and are topped by a wide, arched armored collar in correspondence to his nape. Covering his legs is a very baggy pair of dark pants, which ends below his knees (where it gets tighter) and sports large, light motifs reminiscent of flames on the legs' outer edges.

And circling his waist is a light sash tied on his left hip, with its long edges left hanging. For footwear, the man dons dark, plain Chinese-looking shoes with light soles. This was Bacchus of the Quatro Cerberus Guild, a guild that was allied with Fairy Tail. "Oh and why is that?" Naruto asked. "We of the Quatro Cerberus guild have always been friends to the Fairy Tail Guild. Hows' about we team up and work together to get to the end of this thing?" the man said. "Well 'll be you guys' are from Jacob's guild. Sure why not." Naruto said with a chuckle. "You know Master Goldmine that's pretty wild." the man said. "Know him I practically raised him when he was little. Names Naruto Vermilion." he said sticking his hand out.

"Names Bacchus Groh. I was always wondering who the heck Naruto Vermilion was, but he never answered me on that question, just said you were crazy strong." Bacchus said shaking the blonde's hand. With that the two teams teamed up until they found the exit. Encouraged by the prospect that they were close, Fairy Tail Team B and Quatro Cerberus moved slightly faster, keeping a good pace. And then they saw the exit, and the Pumpkin waiting for them. "Well, that was easy." Gajeel grinned as the team stood in front of Mato, who was clapping his hands rapidly to congratulate them for passing the preliminary "So how did we do?" he asked.

Mira asked quickly "We were first, right?" causing Mato to rub his palms together nervously. "Not exactly." he told them. The anticipated win that the Fairy Tail team expected did not come. "You got fourth place, and with Quatro Cerberus right behind you it is they who come in fifth place." he told them. This made Fairy tail's hopeful smile dropped. "Well, at least we didn't make it last." Naruto said. Bacchus nodded his head in agreement along with his teammates. Naruto turned to the Pumpkin "I take that we also aren't allowed to know who passed this before us, right?" he asked Pumpkin man, who nodded his head showing that he was right. "Yes, you'll know about the others tomorrow morning." He smiled "Now, come along, come along…" he ushered everyone in through the gateway "You all deserve a good night rest." he told them.

11

It was time. The Grand Magic Games were now under way. "The annual Magic Festival finally starts! LAdies and Gentlemen I bring you the Grand Magic Games Tournament!" And the crowds went wild as they waited to see the 8 Teams that made through the preliminary round. "Chapati Lola here, and I'll be covering today's events." Chapati said as he introduced himself to the crowd. Chapati was a middle aged short man, thin and pale-skinned. His smooth face was rather unusual, square and very big when compared to his small eyes, thin eyebrows, nose, mouth and chin, all close together and located in the middle of the face.

For his attire, he wears a simple dark suit with a light shirt under it, dark pants and a tie, where it reads 'Grand Magic Games' "We are honored to have Yajima-san, a former member of the Magic Council, as our commentator. Thrilled to have you here, Yajima-san." he said to the short middle aged man beside him. The old man gave a nodded of acknowledgement. "The pleasure's all mine." Yajima replied to his fellow announcer, and Chapati continued the introductions of the special guests of the day. A certain incredibly beautiful blonde woman.

"For todays speaker guest, we're privileged to have Miss Fiore, Jenny Realight from Blue Pegasus!" he announced and then the loud cheers from fans could be heard as she made her comment. "We're gonna win this year!" she stated as she was very confident in her guild winning this year's tournament. Inside the tunnel Naruto stood dressed in the one suit he swore he would never wear in his lifetime... his Wizard Saint Robes. His Wizard Saint robes consisted of a pair of black boots, white tunic with the Fairy Tail symbol on the left collar, and black pants, all in which was covered by a formal white coat with white fur around the edges and with a Golden Ten Wizard Saints' symbol on the back signifying his position within the group.

Gajeel wears a dark blue trench coat, whose tail reaching down to his upper calves, with a green short-sleeved shirt worn under it, while retaining the pants, and studded boots, gloves, belt and wristbands. His hair remains the same, albeit with strands of hair on the side of his head, hiding his ears, and wearing a dark yellow bandanna on his forehead. Mirajane donned the attire of a Fairy Tail waitress, consisting of a dark, short and revealing strapless one-piece dress with lighter edges, bearing the writing "Fairy" on a lighter stripe going down from her right breast to her upper left hip, plus a light-colored symbol of Fairy Tail on the front right part of her waist.

She also wore a small, light collar with a thin ribbon holding it up, light-colored boots reaching up above her thighs, and similarly long gloves, almost reaching up to her shoulders. Both the boots and the gloves had belt-like upper edges each closed by a button. Laxus had donned a black turtleneck, over the top of which he wore a leather jacket with a folded, fur-trimmed collar and breast pockets on either side. He also wore simple pants with frayed hems and plain black shoes. Cana however was still wearing her usual outfit which consisted of her bikini top, and booty shorts.

This morning they had received news that Wendy had been attacked, but by whom they didn't know. The poor child was scared half to death of coming out to participate. So in the child's place Elfman was called. Mira really hoped her brother could pull through and make a difference. "Okay… contestants are arriving. First Team ranks the eighth in the preliminary event. Let's welcome them… Fairy Tail!" Chapati announced getting loud boo's from the crowd. This infuriated Naruto to no end and he had to fight to keep his power restrained lest he release a storm down on the crowds and hurt them.

"The seventh place is a female guild. Dancers of the Ocean… Mermaid Heel!" Chapati announced to the crowd getting loud cheers for the group of women. Some of their members waved or blew kisses while the leader Kagura looked like an emotionless zombie. "Coming up, the sixth place is the Wings that Sparkle in the Dark, BLUE PEGASUS!" Chapati announced getting louder with each new announcement.

"EVE-KUN!" a woman screamed in adoration. "HIBIKI-SAMA!" another group screamed with hearts in their eye's. "REN-SAMA!" a third party yelled out to the group of manly men. However, Ichiya and the person who was in bunny costume weren't making a very good impression for the crowd. "The fifth place team was surely a surprise rise in the ranks as last year they ranked last in the preliminary. Let's give a warm welcome to them… The Hounds of Hell's Army, QUATRO CERBERUS!"Chapati announced loudly.

"WILD!" and some of them flexed to show off some muscles causing a large population of the women to go wild with their cheering. Naruto turned to his team "Alright guys we're up get ready." he told them as he stepped to the front as Mira took position to his left Gajeel behind her, Cana in the middle with Laxus on the other side. "And in Fourth place… oh my! Can the broken wings of the fairies be mended once again and allow them to take to the skies once again? Let's welcome… FAIRY TAIL B TEAM!" Chapati announced, and the crowd went into a stunned silence...

"What…" was the only thing that left Fairy Tail's A Team as they stared at the totally unannounced turn of events. "WHAAAAAAT?!" the crowd all exclaimed in absolute shock "NEE-CHAN?!" Elfman exclaimed shocked to see his sister in the competition. "GAJEEL?!" Natsu yelled at seeing his rival. "NARUTO-SAMA?!" the whole Guild yelled at seeing the man as well, and the suit he was wearing. "LAXUS! WHAT'S WITH THE OUTFIT?" Makarov yelled at seeing the blonde's new style as it looked exactly like his fathers had when he was alive. Then the camera's zoomed into focus on the blonde Wizard Saint an Yajima gasped in shock.

"Oh boy to think that Fairy Tail would have such an ace up their sleeve. Ladies and Gentlemen it appears that we have a Wizard Saint on the field." Yajima stated causing the crowd to gasp as they saw the gold emblem on the coat. "Wait... why is this emblem gold though?" Jenny asked as the camera focused a bit more. Yajima smirked internally. He knew exactly who the blonde Wizard Saint was, hell he was practically raised by him. "The reason why, and I'm only saying what I have heard through the grapevine, is that this is one of the Four God's of Ishgar. More importantly their leader." Yajima stated *Cough* lied*Cough* as the crowd went deadly silent.

If what the short man said was true, which it was, then nobody could hold a candle to this man. The God of Ishgar was known by that title for a reason. He could take on entire armies on his own and come out unscathed and still have enough power to keep fighting. Not even Jura could hold a drop of power when compared to his own... How had Fairy Tail come to acquire such a member in their ranks without the world knowing about it? When the crowd finally calmed down Chapati went to announce the next team, though the shock of the God of Ishgar being in the GMG was still there.

Chapati cleared his throat "And for third place… wow, for a first time guild to get such a high rank, let's welcome the Midnight Raiders… RAVEN TAIL!" "Raven Tail?!" Natsu yelled out in shock. Naruto growled. He had heard from Makarov that he had to expel Ivan from the guild for trying to give out sensitive information about the guild. He was still pissed about that little brats choice to do that to his guild. "A DARK GUILD!" Makarov roared furiously. "IS IT REALLY OK TO LET THEM PARTICIPATE?!" he raged as the guild all tried to hold him back from going down there and ripping the team apart.

"Isn't it a Dark Guild?" someone in the crowd whispered and the announcer came on to explain. "Well… according to official records, Raven Tail has been around for more than seven years, and so it has been approved as an official guild recently." Chapati told the crowd, although they were still uneasy about it. "So it's not a Dark Guild since it has been approved by the Guild League." Yajima finished the announcement for him, he still felt that something was off about this team though. Hearing this, Makarov was pissed way beyond words as a vein throbbed on his forehead.

Chapati cleared his throat again "Anyways for second place let's give it up... for LAMIA SCALE!" Chapati announced causing the crowd to cheer loudly as Jura and a group of young adults came out. The Guild Master for the guild was pissed they got second place, but she knew it was better than last so she didn't say anything aloud. "Alright! For the last team that made it through the preliminary round…" the crowd began to get wild, "that's right, you all know who they are! The strongest! The invincible! The complete dominators! SABERTOOTH!" Chapati announced as Team Sabertooth led by Sting, one of the twin Dragon Slayer of the current strongest Guild of Fairy Tail appeared in the booming welcome of the spectators.

Everyone began cheering out for them, as expected from the best guild in all of Fiore. "Looking forward to going up against you, Natsu-san." Sting said as he waved his index finger to the pink haired Fire Dragon Slayer of Team A causing the pink haired dragon slayer to growl in annoyance. "Don't wave that finger at me, you slimy little bastard." Gajeel muttered darkly. "Gajeel." Rouge said, keeping a calm expression. The white haired woman looked to Naruto and bowed "I-it is an honor to b-be in the-p-presence of F-Fiore's strongest wizard." she said timidly. Hell all of the other guilds felt intimidated by the blonde's power as it felt like they were standing next to a sea of energy.

Naruto gave a soft smile "Well the pleasure is all mine young wizardess." Naruto said as he returned the gesture. Yukino nodded her head in gratitude seeing that the strongest man in the wizard world was so polite, and hopefully would go easy on her if they ever got paired up for a fight. "Alright! Thank you all for waiting, here is your lineup!" Chapati said as a stone board shot up from the ground. "The Grand Magic Games' has finally been unveiled!" he stated as the crowd started to cheer again as Chapati started explaining the rules.

The tournament would be divided into five days, with two events held each day, one battle and one hidden event. For the hidden event, each team will receive an amount of points based on their position in the end of it. For the battles, the winning team was going to get ten points and the loser wasn't going to get any at all. If the fight ended up in a draw, both teams would get five points for apiece. The battles would be decided by the organizers based on the fans' votes. However, some battles are arranged according to the Fiore's King's desires and would be set up like so-

Team A vs Team B

Team C vs Team D

Team E vs Team F

Team G vs Team H

"So without further ado, I bring you the Grand Magic Game' opening game!" Chapati cried, "Let's begin, Hidden!" he then lowered his voice so it wasn't less louder than before "Each team will have one participant. After each team submits their player, I'll explain the rules." Chapati said. At this time another surprise was given as a familiar voice rang out over the crowd the whole guild yelled from the sidelines as they cheered with big signs and everything showing their support to their guild.

"Hm… Hey guys isn't that…" Gajeel said as he pointed to spot beside the Master. "Hurray, hurray, Fairy Tail!" the short blonde cheered and punched a fist into the air as her legs swung in the air "GO BIG BROTHER GO! Go Naruto!" she cheered for her brother. "LADY MAVIS!" the whole guild yelled in surprise as their eyes bugged from their sockets. Mavis had on a perfectly confident face as she smiled and gave them a thumbs up. "I'm here to cheer for you. Nobody can see me unless they're from Fairy Tail, so don't worry about it. I also want to see Big Brother back in action, especially the shocked faces when we decimate the competition." she said.

Here, her grin turned evil as Makarov sweat-dropped. "Is… that so?" he said nervously. Naruto smiled when he heard his sister "Huh... and to think she wouldn't come." Naruto said to himself. Although he wasn't looking, but he could recognize her voice a mile away, literally. Focusing Naruto saw Gray step forward as the representative of Team A. With a smirk on his face Naruto stepped forward causing the crowd to gasp. Fairy Tail was sending out their Wizard Saint oh boy things were about to get real interesting for the tournament. Quarto Cerberus sent out a muscular man named Yeager which made girls get wild from cheering loudly.

Mermaid Heel had a girl whose hair tied into two pony-tails behind her Beth come out. Raven Tail had Narpudding go out, but he was ordered to stay away from Naruto as much as possible-not that it would do him much good anyways-and Ren went to represent Blue Pegasus at their first game. The one who nicknamed the singing bard of the red moon, Rufus removed his hat and greeted the crowd with a smile on his face causing the crowd to cheer. "If small is better, then maybe Yuuka or I should go right?" Shelia asked, looking at her thick eyebrowed teammate.

"No, we should grab this from the very start." Lyon shook his head and put on a confident smile, "I'll go" he said as he looked at Gray. "Oh Big Brother is on right away?" Mavis said as her eyes sparkled in excitement "Here comes our strongest member!" she exclaimed. "We're finally ready to begin. I wonder what kind of contest hidden will be," Chapati spoke up before looking to Yajima, "Yajima-san, is there anyone we should be looking for?" he asked the short man.

"Hmm… well, we all know Rufus-kun is the force to reckoned with here… but I'm gonna be keeping an eye on Naruto Uzumaki as well." The short old man said before he cleared his throat. "I don't know about you but automatically sending out the strongest person in the world should be something we should all watch carefully. Think about it one does not simply become the strongest Wizard Saint in Fiore just because of the amount of power one holds in their body, they get it because of how they use the power within themselves in ways no other can." Yajima said.

This made Chapati nod his head as what the elderly man said was true, hell everyone agreed to that. "What about you Jenny-san?" Chapati asked looking at the blonde model. "I'm all for Eve-kun, of course. He's so strong" she answered her fellow announcer. Mato who stood in the field with the competitors raised his hand to the sky "Now let's start. FIELD OPEN!" Mato cried out and pointed his finger to the sky. Then the once empty arena changed into a city, surprising everyone. In an instant, Naruto found himself standing alone in the middle of the whole city.

"Are we supposed to play hide and seek in here?" Eve asked, looking around the city. "Where shall we hide?" Beth worried to herself. Narpudding was unhappy and Rufus remained quiet with the same confident smile. "If it's hide and seek, it's too strange" Yeager commented. "Ladies and gentlemen! Please watch what happens in the town through the Lacrima vision provided!" Chapati told the crowd of watchers. The scene above the city suddenly show all ten contestants. "The hidden rule is very simple. You will been doing hiding and seeking at the same time. You have to find other in the town and give then go for an attack." Chapati announced.

"This means that you can use any kind of magic. It doesn't matter whether you get injured or not. The person who launches his attack first can get the first point" Chapati said as he began to explain about how the game was supposed to play out. Then the streets were filled with copies of the eight contestants "These are your clones. If you make a mistake and attack the clones, you'll be counting off one point."Chapati said as he finished his explanation. Mavis seeing this nodded her head "I see…" Mavis muttered before saying with a smile "Then we already won this battle." she said as the guild readily agreed.

"Start! Disappear in silence! Just like a black cat hiding in the night!" Chapati announced. "Under the situation of being struck, you should restart from somewhere else after ten seconds. You can restart no matter how many times within the time limit. The time limit is thirty minutes, and the team that getting most points will be the winning team." Chapati said. In the field the wizards had already began their fights "Ninjin Misairu (Carrot Missile)" Beth cried out as she used her magic, shooting carrots at Gray with high speed, but the Ice wizard just called upon his Ice-Make Shield to protect him from the carrots.

Naruto however watched as the purple freak from Ivan's guild sneak up on the unsuspecting fighters as Gray tried to make the next move, but Narpudding appeared behind the teen and attacked all three of them and got for himself three points. "Found you!" the purple goblin-like man yelled as he ran towards Naruto. Team B was shocked when Narpudding cried out and punched one of the Naruto copies with his large hand. The blond easily dodged though, avoiding losing a point to Raven Tail's mage. Holding up a hand Naruto then grasped the next strike and closed his hand stopping Narpudding from fleeing.

Naruto smirked "You know if I didn't know any better I would say Ivan told you to go after Fairy Tail member's only. Well let's fix that "Haja Kensē: Zetten (Crushing Evil, Spreading Truth: Absolute Heaven)" Naruto chanted as cracks began to spread across the now scared man's face. What kind of spell was this... he could feel himself breaking apart! He didn't wanna die! And with that Narpudding exploded into thousands of miniature versions of himself. Seeing the man burst into sparkling dust the crowd went silent as they thought the man had killed a fellow competitor.

Sensing their unease Naruto cleared his throat "It wasn't a spell that could kill. It was a Crash Spell that used disassembly magic. Look..." Naruto said as several hundred doll-like versions of Narpudding started to pile up. This caused the crowd to breathe out breaths of relief at seeing Narpudding okay Naruto then walked up to Gray and helped the teen up after he reappeared. "Rufus of Sabertooth has not a moved at all! He isn't catching anyone but he's not being caught by anyone either!" Chapati announced to the crowd.

"This challenge is far too simple..." Rufus said as he appeared on the highest place and everyone was surprised "I remember perfectly. The sound of your movement... your footsteps.. your magical presences' signature.. I remember... I remember it all.. Memory make..." Rufus started casting his magic. "Hoshi Furu Yoru ni (Night of Falling Stars)" the Maker-Wizard called out. The stadium grew darker before several beams of lightning, reminiscent of shooting stars, were released into the air and then suddenly as if pulled by an irresistible force moved towards Naruto where he quickly gulped down both the beams of light and the dark night-like field.

Enter Mystogan (Jellal) vs Jura OST

This shocked everyone, sans Mavis and the Tenrou Team as they seen his magic before, as they didn't think the man could do that. "What! That is impossible... How could someone such as you devour my magic, as far as I know you need to- Rufus began only for Naruto to interrupt him "Be a Dragon or God Slayer to be able to eat elemental magic. Well news flash kid, I know over a-thousand different types of Magic. One such as this "Raienjin Ryūshi Hō (Lightning Fire God's Particle Cannon)" Naruto said as he held up two fingers and conjured up a dense orb of black lightning mixed with equally dark fire. "GRAY GET DOWN!" Naruto ordered just as he released his technique.

Seeing the burst of the mixed elements Gray shot down to the ground as the beam of energy shot out and Naruto turned in a full circle striking all his opponents with the technique before the beam faded away. Naruto had earned himself eight points with that move shocking the crowd with how effortlessly he had gained more points than all the others. The blonde smirked "I'm not done yet." he said. He picked Gray up by his collar and with a wave of his hand countless seals appeared over, around, and under the competitors, with the exception of Gray and himself. The crowd couldn't perceive the amount but he knew just what he was doing.

Like he had done with Acnologia, Naruto was ensuring Fairy Tail's victory with a single move "May the heavens bring judgment down upon you all "Raining Starlight" Naruto yelled out as billions-no countless of beams of lightning came shooting out of the seals. Unlike with his Titan's Wrath strike this used pure Light Magic so it was completely safe to use in a fight against other people. Those watching had to grab onto something or else they would be sent flying away with how strong the wind was blowing. A large and thick cloud of dust was kicked up, and due to how much energy was in it, was sparking heavily with electricity.

"AHHAHHHHAAHHHH!" Natsu yelled with wide eyes and a million watt smirk on his face. Elfman had to cover his face with his arm from the battering winds. Even the scarlet haired Erza was gaping with how high the number of points for Naruto was rising. Right now he was at around six-thousand points, and the numbers were continuing to rise even higher at an astounding rate. Chapati's wig came off and he started struggling to catch his wig. Yajima sat with a small, unnoticeable, smirk on his face. Jenny was literally being blown away with how powerful a single technique was and how quickly the number of points the blonde was gaining so quickly.

Naruto held his hand out and pointed at the cloud before calling out "Enjin no Jigoku Ryūshi Hō (Fire God's Hellfire Particle Cannon)" he called out shooting a thick pillar of black flame at the cloud causing it to explode while dealing even more damage to the group of competitors which caused the stadium to shake on its very foundations. With that second strike Naruto had easily dominated the game by earning himself well over twenty-thousand-seven-hundred-fifty-six points for the very obvious win for Fairy Tail. All the other participants had negative points for their guilds that would be literally impossible to recover from.

"Such power." Jura muttered in shock with sweat pouring down his forehead, "So this is the power of the first Wizard Saint... The sheer amount of energy in those techniques was enough to outclass my own nearly twenty times over..." Jura muttered to himself. When the cloud of dust dispersed Chapati looked at the devastation Naruto caused with such ease "What a devastating attack!" Chapati cried out in shock. "It seems that the rumors about the First Wizard Saint were true. To think he could do so much damage with just a couple of techniques." Jenny cried out in shock. Hell everyone was in shock at the crater inside the arena.

End-Mystogan (Jellal) vs Jura OST

With the amount of points gathered by the blonde Mato had quickly declared Naruto the winner, causing the crowd to quickly change their minds about his power display. And now it was time for the battle portions of the first day. With their first win granted to them by Naruto Fairy Tail went wild along with some people in the crowd. After the power display Sabertooth's' Master Jiemma grew furious while some of their members, mainly Orga, continued to gape in shock at how easily the blond dominated the challenge. Orga would remain shocked at the sight of the bonde using his magic for quite awhile it seemed.

"Ladies and gentlemen it is now time for the battle portions of day one to commence. And for the first round on the first day! Lucy Heartfilia from Fairy Tail A! Versus Flare Corona from Raven Tail!" Chapati announced. e crowd cheered as the two female mages walked forward from their teams, both with different feelings. Lucy, with nervousness while Flare, one of confidence and hatred for her opponent. "Show this bimbo what you got Lucy" Happy exclaimed. Cana laughed at that as she didn't think Happy had such a vocabulary to begin with... but then again this was Happy...

"Good luck." Naruto nodded his head at the blonde woman, "But remember, don't push yourself. We're in the lead, for now." he told her as his words, along with the other mages of Fairy Tail's cheering made Lucy calm down a little. "Leave it to me" Lucy declared as she put on a confident smile "I'll definitely win!" she said with a large smile on her face. "Can we get started, blondie?" an annoyed Flare asked as her face turned into an even uglier look that made her look more mentally unstable than she was before. Lucy flinched slightly, but stayed strong despite the unease she felt looking at Flare.

Makarov was fired up with who they were going against and urged her to do her best "The rival guild is led by that idiot son of mine, Ivan! Come on, teach them a lesson!" he said, and despite his words and mood, the First looked completely serious in contrast with the Third. Naruto nudged Makarov getting his attention "So what's Ivan's deal, or rather what's his goal here?" Naruto asked the short man. "Ivan wants to humiliate us for the fact I wouldn't freely hand leadership of the guild over him. So he created a dark guild with members that could easily counter anything we threw at them." Makarov growled. He really needed to speak with that boy.

Chapati began to announce once more turning their attention back to the field "The time limit is thirty minutes. Within the time limit, if one makes their rival unable to fight, then they will win their match. With that the first round starts... NOW!" Chapati declared loudly. Immediately after the signal, Lucy took out one of her keys and summoned her spirit "Open! The Gate of the Golden Bull! Taurus!" Lucy said as she called upon her spirit keys. The white cow-man appeared, making a battle-cry with his battleaxe brought back for a slash.

"Moo!" Taurus declared as he slashed his axe at Flare who quickly jumped and dodged while Lucy raised another key and summoned another spirit named Scorpio. "Sand Buster!" Scorpio declared as he shot his sand at the deranged redhead. Flare who was now in a position that proved to be risky, used her magic and blocked the attack by growing and strengthening her hair. "Taurus use Scorpio's sand!" Lucy ordered and sand began to swirl around Taurus' battleaxe.

"Sandstorm Axe! Aldebaran!" the minotaur cried out and slashed forward, sending the tunnel of sand straight to Flare, which crashed into her body and sent her flying. The Raven Tail mage quickly got up to her feet and snarled back in anger. "You'll pay for that blondie... "Kamishigure Rōga (Hair Shower Wolf Fang)" Flare declared as her hair begins to spiral before it was shaped into the form of a half, large, fierce-looking and very realistic wolf, complete with the clawed forelegs, blank eyes, a canine nose, a pair of ears, a mouth full of extremely sharp teeth and a long tongue sticking out before Flare started sending it towards Lucy.

Lucy seeing this countered by summoning her next spirit Cancer the crab, the expert spirit on hair cutting and he easily cut through the attack, making Flare scream in outrage "My hair… damn you! You blonde haired dyke!" she roared before she sent her hair down into the ground and quickly trapped Lucy, swinging her around by the ankle. Undeterred, Lucy hadn't given up just yet and brought out her magical whip,and then whipping it forward and hooking around Flare's wrist, swinging her around as well. The crowd cheered at the smoking hot battle between the two incredibly attractive girls.

"WOW!" Chapati cried out at the sight, "There hasn't even been time to take a breath in this match up. The battle of the father and sons' Guilds! And a battle between two gorgeous women! Neither one is drawing back's" Chapati cried out. But even with what was happening, the Raven Tail guild was very confident that they would win against the blonde haired wizardess. Even if it meant they were using cheap underhanded methods. "Arghh!" Flare shouted, and she drilled her hair down into the ground.

"What are you doing?" Lucy asked confused by what she saw the angered redhead do. Sensing the trail of magic lead into the crowd Naruto caught onto the redhead's plan "Asuka!" Naruto said as he snapped his head up and ran away, much to his teammates confusion. "Oi, where are you going?" Cana asked, but Naruto already disappeared from view as he raced towards the small child before anything happened to her. Flare tilted her head and smiled evilly, as she turned towards the crowd. Lucy caught on, and she quickly glanced at the rest of Fairy Tail who were cheering her on from the sides.

She noticed that a bit of Flare's hair was moving very close to Asuka, as if it was about to pounce on the young girl any second. "Asuka-chan!" she cried out to the child. For that second that Lucy took her eyes away from Flare, her red haired opponent took that opportunity and sent her hair at Lucy. "Now now, blondie. Don't move or talk, or the girl dies. Got it?" the Raven Tail Mage chuckled darkly, as she twirled her hair that was next to Asuka threateningly. "That's right. Nothing from you." she told Lucy before she started to ruthlessly attack Lucy.

She engulfed her hair in flames and whipped at the Celestial Mage continuously, leaving the latter on defense. Again and again, she continued to lash at Lucy, without a care in the world. From within the stands, Asuka called out the Lucy, not aware of the danger that was lurking around. "LUCY!" Natsu cried out in shock as he didn't see the blonde try to fight back against her opponent. "What's going on?" Gray asked in shock "They were evenly matched until now, weren't they?" he asked confused. "Something isn't right?" Erza muttered. On that all of Team A agreed as something felt extremely off about this.

Suddenly a large eruption of earth along with the dark crimson hair showed a straight line from the position of the young child before Flare was suddenly pulled through the air right into a angry Naruto's hand. His eyes glowed silver with rage before Naruto vanished in a vortex of fire only for him to reappear in the place where he had yanked the poor girl from. Looking up into the Lacrima Vision he spoke in a deep growl "My name... is Naruto Vermilion... I am the leader of the Wizard Saints... commander of the Royal Army by the authority of the King himself. However all of this means nothing to me..." he said as the people gulped as he started to glow with power causing the Domus Flau to shake while thunderclouds formed in the sky.

"However that does not excuse the fact that cheating in a local or any form of competition is ILLEGAL." Naruto spoke up as he emphasized the last word Illegal. "Therefore I pronounce that Raven Tail is hereby disqualified from the Grand Magic Games and is hereby disbanded. With that there is also the little fact that Ivan Dreyer is dressed as one of the competitors Alexi. Reason I know this is because the one portrayed as the guild master is nothing but a Thought Projection. This match is Fairy Tail's win. Lucy Heartfilia has been awarded ten points. And just so you know... I will be telling the king to come watch the rest of the tournament so this shit doesn't happen again." he growled as the Rune Knights came and arrested Raven Tail.

Naruto stopped halfway to his team "Oh... and by the way. Twilight Ogre is the ninth place guild so they will be the ones to participate in Raven Tail's place." Naruto said as he drew his power back into his body ceasing the shaking of the Domus Flau while the stormclouds dispersed. With that Naruto had Wakaba an Macao escort Lucy to Porlyusica to see if she was hurt badly and so she could recover from her beating. With that Chapati tried to change the atmosphere by announcing the next match.

Clearing his throat Chapati spoke "Next match for day one of the Grand Magic Games is Blue Pegasus' Ren Akatsuki versus Mermaid Heel's very own Arana Webb. Who will win the bout between these two the Pegasi or the Mermaid?" Chapati asked the crowd. The match lasted barely five minutes before Ren claimed his victory over the Mermaid claiming ten points for his team and guild which brought Blue Pegasus up to third with ten points while Fairy Tail Team A had ten as well as Team B who was in first with ten points.

"And the winner is Ren Akatsuki. Who would have guessed it." Jenny said as the crowd cheered loudly. "And for the third matchup of the tournament it's Quatro Cerberus' Warcry versus Sabertooth's Orga Nanagear." Chapati announced to the cheering crowd. With that the third match began... with crying. Warcry was literally crying a river, which was weird in it's own right, but it was something out of the ordinary. Orga however just held up his hand before looking towards Naruto and scoffed "Let's see if he can tell what this is." he said and unleashed a large sphere of golden-black lightning at Warcry quickly defeating the man.

Naruto raised a eyebrow seeing the Lightning God Slayer Magic used by another just like his Fire God Slayer magic, but he wasn't going to complain as the kid used it effectively, although he expended too much power during the execution of the one-hundred-twenty millimeter black lightning cannon, but overall good job to the kid. "And the third match is over in a literal blast. Orga has scorched away Warcry's tears and taken his victory." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered. Pantherlily however was now cowering due to seeing his greatest fear while Happy was bug eyed at seeing how quickly the fight ended.

His teammate berated him with how quickly the fight went which made the green haired God Slayer turn back and demand to be given the microphone... only for him to start singing, although it was horrible, a funny song. When he was done Chapati continued his announcing "Day one's match-ups are about to come to a close, however we still have one last battle." Chapati announced to the crowd as the Fairy Tail symbol appeared along with Lamia Scale's' own causing the crowd to cheer when the two combatant's photo's appeared causing the crowd to cheer at what they saw.

"It seems that Fairy Tail's Team B and Lamia Scales own powerhouses get to show what their made of in this here match." Yajima said calmly. "These two guilds used to be equally matched, so it should be an equal opportunity for both to show what they're made of." Jenny said. "Okay folks get ready... for the battle of the Saints. Fairy Tail's Team B's God of Ishgar Naruto Vermilion versus Lamia Scales Iron Rock Jura." Chapati announced as the crowd went wild at the prospect of the two Wizard Saint's duking it out. Walking out the crowd saw the blonde calmly stroll to the center of the Domus Flau an cheered loudly.

Jura was in the tunnel with his team where they all wished him good luck, because he seriously need it if his opponent was his leader, and he gave a gentle smile. And with that Jura Neekis walked out to meet his opponent while the crowd cheered loudly. "Hello Naruto-dono." Jura greeted his fellow Wizard Saint. "Greetings Jura-dono." Naruto said in return to the bald man. "Who will win between these two powerhouses, the man proclaimed as a God or the man with an Ironclad will?" Chapati announced riling the crowd up even more. Mato coughed into his mike "The final match on day one of this years Grand Magic Games starts... NOW!" the pumkin said.

"You know... although I know that I stand no chance against you I am still going to give it my all. Just because you hold the title of the worlds strongest doesn't mean I am a coward." Jura stated to the blonde. "And I never said you were. In fact I enjoy a good challenge so I actually want you to give it your all. But... before we begin let's get some more breathing space for all of us." Naruto said as he outstretched his arms causing the Domus Flau to shake before it broke apart startling all of the people "Planetary Rearrangement: Ground Zero" Naruto called out as the ground expanded and flattened.

Then giant pillars rose out of the ground underneath the parts of the broken colosseum seats with the added addition of guards and rails with stairs to the side. Large mountains rose while deeps lakes formed as water rose from deep beneath the earth. When he was done Naruto had expanded the arena by nearly four times its original size. The was something unforeseen by everyone "What an amazing thing to see. With such ease Fairy Tail's Naruto Vermilion has expanded the Domus Flau arena by epic proportions." Chapati announced. "What do you expect he is the leader of the Wizard Saint's power is basically in his name." Jenny said in amazement.

Naruto lowered his arms and stood straight completely unfazed by the amount of magic he had used to change the state of the arena they now stood in the center of."Was there a reason why you decided to change the size of the arena Naruto-dono?" Jura asked the blonde. "Well from what I know the gathering of two Wizard Saints to fight is likely to cause a calamity. Therefore I have given the people enough space away from us so that we may have a proper spar. After all that is what one does to test their limitations in a fight yes." Naruto said. Jura nodded his head "Wise words from someone so young." Jura said causing Naruto to chuckle.

"Oh trust me when I say I am anything but young. In reality I am well into my hundreds right now." Naruto said shocking Jura. "W-what... But how do you look so young?" Jura asked shocked by the blondes revelation. "It's something I did when I was younger, believe it or not I was messing around with Light Magic when I discovered the spell that caused me to look like I am today." Naruto said as Jura shook off the shock. "Be that as it may, as much as I desire for Fairy Tail to be back at the top I'm afraid I must at least try to win lest I get an earful from the old bat in the stands." Jura stated to the blond. "Let's dance." Naruto said as they got into ready stances.

Enter Simple Plan-Take My Hand

The two men shot forward at high speeds almost like blurs to the eye's of everyone that was watching. Jura was knocked back by a roundhouse kick causing him to skid back several meters. Jura outstretched his hand towards the ground as Naruto's own hand glowed. "Iron Rock Sword" Jura declared as Naruto's hand finished morphing into a blade which he broke off his palm. The sword was a slim and straight double-edged blade, with an upward-curved bladed prong near the tip of one side of the blade and another one near the base of the blade's other side. When the two reached each other they began to test each other's swordsmanship.

After his sword made contact with Jura's earthen sword, which it somehow managed to not break as it looked like it would crumble with a mere touch, Naruto brought his sword back and then spun around to Jura's unguarded left side. Naruto then attempted and horizontal slash, which Jura narrowly avoided by spinning around to Naruto's left and made the same attempt on his unguarded side. Catching a glimpse of what Jura was doing from the corner of his eye Naruto quickly jumped to his right side narrowly escaping the slash and putting some distance between the two, although received a slight cut of his coat.

After evading Jura's slash, Naruto immediately spun around to face the bald Wizard Saint, where he then moved forward to re-engage him in a sword fight. For the next two few minutes the two Wizard Saints fought in a fierce battle of steel versus earth, with both moving with impressive speeds that most found hard to follow. To the members of the audience, the two were blurs, moving from one end of the field to the next, appearing only for a second to clash swords before disappearing in a blur again. It was truly a sight to behold as this was a fight of oncoming epic proportions.

After avoiding Naruto's attack, Jura then moved forward to take advantage of an opening that now appeared after Naruto missed him by a few centimeters. But just as he swung the rock sword down on Naruto, the blonde jumped backwards to avoid the slash and keep some distance between the both of them. This continued for several where the two of them would move around the arena at high speeds trying to avoid the others attack, while trying to slash at the other at the same time. Naruto had to admit Jura was a very well versed swordsman even if he wasn't up to par with him in other area's of Magic.

Naruto slid under one of Jura's sword swing's and kicked him in the chin sending him into air. Suddenly another Naruto met him in the air and punched him through a mountain. The real Naruto met Jura at the other end, and kicked him back towards the clone Naruto. At this point they were playing tennis with Jura's body. The real Naruto grabbed him by the legs and flipped several times in the air flinging him to the ground in the crevice of the mountain he had brought up during his... renovation of the arena so the two of them could fight. Naruto and the clone dove towards him preparing to end it with a single strike.

However Jura didn't plan on going quietly into the night as he reached his hand out towards the two blonde's "Iron Rock Chain" he yelled out as he created a chain and wrapped it around the clone Naruto, and then used it to throw it out of the picture. He rolled out of the way of the real Naruto's strike and hopped onto another one of the mountains. Naruto's own quick momentum carried him into the crevice and he got himself stuck in the process as he crashed into the ground. Jura then clapped his hands together and the sides of the mountain came together entrapping Naruto to where he couldn't escape his prison.

The clone recovered as he tried rush Jura alone but had to dodge and block several projectiles on his way as Jura used his Iron Rock Spikes to try and slow the clone down. At least until his feet got stuck in the ground that suddenly softened. Jura rushed him with a giant mallet made of hardened earth, and being unable to move, the most the clone could do was stab his sword into the ground and release Lightning Magic from it in order to help block the attack. However, Jura's own brute strength knocked him high in the air and the clone quickly recovered in midair. However the onslaught of attacks only continued when the clone was being bombarded by several boulders.

Clenching his fist seconds before the clone could utilize his Crash Magic Jura destroyed the clone only for the mountain that the real Naruto he had trapped to explode into millions of large cubes each the size of a small house while kicking up a large amount of dust into the air. "What an amazing match. THey're both giving it their all and neither of them seem to be wavering in the slightest bit." Chapati announced. "Well Wizard Saints need to keep their strength focused on other aspects of their magic otherwise they'll just burn up all their energy in a fight." Yajima said wisely.

End Simple Plan-Take My Hand/Enter Mystogan (Jellal) vs Jura Ost

The smoke cleared to show a relatively unharmed Naruto with the exception of his Wizard Saint coat with a smirk on his face "Not bad Jura, but what do you say about kicking it up a notch." Naruto said to his fellow Wizard Saint. Jura smirked in return "I couldn't agree more Naruto-dono." Jura replied. Naruto then held up his hand and a large seal appeared in front of him before several large chains that had grappling hooks on the ends shot out before flying at the now surprised Jura. Jura wasn't able to dodge to the side quickly enough as the chains quickly restrained him by wrapping around his arms and legs binding him in place.

Pulling the chains Naruto tripped the bald Wizard Saint causing him to fall to the ground hard. Jura was really starting to get annoyed with not being able to attack his fellow Wizard Saint. Jura with his enhanced strength began to pull his arms apart straining the powerful chains causing them to creak loudly before they snapped apart and dispersed into the air. He then reached down and repeated the process of snapping the chain wrapped around his leg. This however was what Naruto wanted as suddenly a large seal appeared the two men crushing everything within the radius of the seal. "Divine Grounding" Naruto stated.

The seal was just monstrous, clear sign that it wasn't a human who had cast it. Jura cried out in surprise as he was suddenly drug to the ground sue to the effect of the gravity. Even Naruto was dragged down from the weight of the seal, but he did not crash into the ground like Jura had done a few seconds ago when the seal activated. Jura released his power causing the ground to shake and then the powerful Gravity Seal Naruto had activated to break. It had been a weaker version of the one that he had used in his fight against Acnologia o he was pleased that the power needed to get free was payable.

Jura stood up and looked to the blonde who didn't even look anywhere near tired while he himself had half his Magic Power left in reserve. Clapping his hands together Jura called upon his Iron ROck Wall. Naruto doesn't question why the man did it, so to combat this little obstacle Naruto draws his head back, but he didn't do anything except "ACHOO!" he sneezed... What the hell... who caused him to sneeze at a time like this? Mavis scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. She hadn't meant for him to sneeze it was just a prank really so it wasn't that big of a deal was it.

Shaking his head Naruto went on the offense... Naruto waved his hand and countless magic circles appeared in the sky and around the bald man as well as one underneath him surprising everyone once again by the sheer number. Naruto and the members of the Tenrou team knew how many there were, but for those looking at them they couldn't see the end. All together there were over two-hundred magic circles, and they were all aimed towards Jura. Naruto grew a smirk on his face "May the light of God shine upon you "Titan's Wrath" and then the magic circles began to glow brightly to the point it was almost too bright to look at them straightly.

Suddenly a barrage of all kinds of elements burst from their containment within the seals. Spears of earth, blades of wind so sharp they can cut mountains in two, dense spheres' of water, giant waves of flame, spike's of iron, ray's of light, large gatherings of Crash Magic, pike's of ice, pieces of paper with the rune's 'Explode' written on them, thick mists of poison, thick shadows, clouds of thunder, powerful restraining runes all rained down upon Jura. Jura seeing this clapped his hands together "Ganzan (Rock Mountain)" Jura yelled loudly as a giant rose from the ground to protect its creator from the attack aimed towards Jura.

Once again for those watching they all had to grab onto something or else they would be sent flying away with how strong the wind was blowing. A large and thick cloud of dust was kicked up, and due to how much energy was in it, was sparking heavily with electricity. "AHHAHHHHAAHHHH!" Natsu yelled with wide eyes and a million watt smirk on his face. Elfman had to cover his face with his arm from the battering winds. Even the scarlet haired Erza was gaping with how strong the wind coming from the arena was. Chapati's wig came off again and he started struggling to catch his wig once more. Yajima sat with a small, unnoticeable, smirk on his face again.

Jenny was literally being blown away with how powerful such a technique was and wondered how anyone could have such power to cause such destruction. When the dust cleared it showed a unconscious Jura who was lightly bleeding from his head showing that even his all powerful defense was no match when compared to the blonde's one shot kill attack when used. Seeing Jura knocked out shocked everybody as they didn't think he would be beaten so quickly, even though it had been fifteen minutes, in his fight against the blonde man. "And with that Fairy Tail Team B gains another ten points for their victory." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered loudly.

End Mystogan (Jellal) vs Jura Ost

"And this concludes day one of the Grand Magic Games. I'm Chapati Lola and I will see you all again tomorrow." Chapati announced to everyone. Naruto walked over to his team with a small grin of satisfaction on his face "SO was that entertaining or what?" he asked. "Dude that was amazing how were you able to do all that with no effort?" Max asked him. "It took practice kid... lot's and lots of practice." Naruto said to the man. With that Fairy Tail had gained a few hundred supporters and it wasn't even day two of the damned tournament. He really didn't like being a clone right now as he had to celebrate with the others when it was the original that should be celebrating.

12

Naruto had left the teams to their celebrations so he could go visit somebody, namely... the king. Walking into the throne room Naruto saw a knight dressed in armor kneeling before the king turn towards him as they finished their discussion about the next match up between Bacchus and a transformer. THe knight seeing Naruto narrowed his eyes "Ah Lord Naruto how may we be of service?" the knight asked. "Toma... what do you think you're doing?" Naruto said ignoring the knights question. "Although you may lead the Wizard Saint's Naruto-san that is still the king you are addressing so you might want to show proper etiquette to his majesty." the knight said.

Toma raised a hand to the knight showing him that it wasn't a big deal. He then turned to Naruto "I have no idea what you speak of Naruto, but whatever it is I'm sure we can work out a solution." Toma said. Naruto narrowed his eye's "Don't play coy with me boy I was there when you were but a child wanting to learn all you could from me in the ways of magic, now tell me what the hell do you think you are doing building the Eclipse Gate?" Naruto demanded getting surprised, which was a given, reactions from both Toma and his knight. The knight narrowed his eye's and drew his sword and quickly placed it against Naruto's neck and pressed it against his throat.

Toma quickly calmed his nerves as he didn't expect for the blond to figure out his plan to combat the dragon's. However with the knight pressing his sword to the most powerful man alive's' neck there might be a problem. Naruto turned to the knight and then of all things started to laugh "You think this mere piece of scrap can stop me?" Naruto questioned the knight. He then grabbed the blade and... bit into it and continued to eat it until he reached the sword's hilt. Arcadios dropped the sword's hilt in surprise as he didn't think that a person, or any human for that could eat a alloy that had been forged in a volcano that used lava to melt the metals used to forge with.

Arcadios looked down to the now useless sword before looking at the tall blonde in shock "H-how... how were you able to eat steel forged from the lava pits of Mount. Zonia?" he asked the man in complete shock. Naruto gave a shallow belch before he looked at Arcadios "Please that's nothing. Do you know the reason I am called the strongest man in the world?" he asked the man rhetorically while Arcadios shook his head no. Naruto smirked "I'll tell you... I am a triple element Dragon and God Slayer. I use Iron, White, and Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic... I can utilize Lightning, Sky, and Fire God Slayer Magic like you saw me do in the Grand Magic Games..." he said.

"I can also use True Heavenly Body Magic, Spacial Magic some of which are my own inventions, Clone Magic which is in fact my own creation, I can fight with all five of the basic elemental magics. I am a master of both Runes as well as Seals which means I am a Master Enchanter. I can utilize Speed Magic which means I am the fastest man in the world as well. I trained Makarov when he was but a teen on how to use his Giant Magic. I also trained Gildarts Clive in how to use his Crash Magic. I can also use the Amaterasu Formula spells all three-hundred and sixty of them. I can use Take-Over: Dragon Soul (1) and a few other transformation Magics." Naruto said to the knight.

"I am able to use Maker-Magic of all kinds, hell my wife invented three of the Maker-Magics types. I can use Demon Slayer Magic for multiple elements as well as Light Magic to counter the effects of Demon Slayer Magic. I can use Requip Magic of all kinds. I have the power to use Light Magic to its highest level along with the Black Arts that aren't forbidden to the world. Bullet Magic is all but rocket science to me so don't think I can use it. I taught a kid several decades ago the secret to Copy Magic and he is one of the most powerful men in the world now. I can also use all the legendary Fairy Tail spells out of which six are my own personal spells." he said in afterthought.

"Let's see what else can I use... Hmmm... Oh wait I can also use Chain Magic, Nullification Magic, Jutsu Shiki which is really what you would call Blockage Magic, I can use Storm Magic as well as Ice and Wood Magic. I can use Barrier Magic and Illusion Magic. I have the power to control demons through a spell my son created when he taught me his magic. I can also utilize what you would call a Unison Raid all on my own with all of the Elemental Magics that I know with several of them holding more than two elements. So tell me boy... Do you really think you can lie to me and then try and threaten me and not get away unscathed like you just did?" he asked with a low growl.

Before Arcadios, who was now shivering with a bit of fear, could answer Toma roared out to the man "Naruto that's enough. How did you come to know of the Eclipse Cannon we were building to combat the dragons?" Toma asked the man. Naruto looked to the short man "Please Toma spare me the questions. Do you really think that a gateway to the past can work as a cannon to wipe out a dragon horde?" Naruto responded to the king. "Actually we have all the plans ready for the upcoming battle." a new and feminine voice said causing the three men to turn only to find the princess named Hisui standing in the middle of the doorway to the throne room.

"Well did you also know that the Eclipse ran on the magic of dragons so that it could work properly?" Naruto questioned the young woman. This caused all of them to gain confused looks on their faces. Naruto groaned "Ok think of it like this bee's are attracted to flowers because of their pollen right. Well for dragon's it's pretty much the same except that they are attracted by immense pools of magical energy. When enough of it is brought together then it becomes like a beacon to them which draws them to you. The more energy you have the more that come, and right now I don't sense any dragons within a-thousand miles of this castle." he said.

"Seriously?" Arcadios said in disbelief as he didn't think the blonde could sense that far. Naruto nodded "Now tell me something... why would you go through the trouble of doing all this just to fight a swarm of dragon's?" he asked them. Hisui sighed "Well to be honest we are also going to use the Eclipse to go back in time and kill Zeref before he became immortal and changed Acnologia into the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse." she admitted. "And then you spell doom for us all." Naruto stated heatedly. "What do you mean by that?" Toma asked. "By changing the course of history you change certain events like if you kill Zeref you trap somebody in the past due to the fact that the Eclipse doesn't exist." he said.

"Also what if this horde of dragon's came for a different purpose. I have a contact that uses Fortune Telling Magic and she has said that Acnologia is going to be the one to attack the city at the end of the Grand Magic Games." Naruto said, although half of that may have been a lie, to the trio. "Acnologia!" Hisui exclaimed in shock, but wasn't that dragon basically invincible to all kinds of attacks no matter how powerful they may be. "Yeah the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse. Anyways if it indeed comes down to a all out war between us and the dragons as well as Acnologia leave him to me." Naruto said getting wide eye's from them.

"What do you mean leave him to you do you not know what that monster is capable of?" Arcadios demanded. "Actually yes I do. I myself fought the damned thing and ripped his arm off with ease. Hell one of my dragon forms is three times his size so I can easily take his head off if I chose to." Naruto said to the knight. "But do you think you can stand up to a horde of ten thousand dragons on your own?" Arcadios asked the blonde. "I think I can manage." Naruto said before he shook his head, "Anyways take me to the Eclipse Gate." he told the knight as he changed back to a voice that no longer showed he was in the mood to converse with them.

Toma nodded his head and snapped his fingers at Arcadios "Take us to the Eclipse Gate." he ordered the knight. Arcadios nodded his head and turned around and began walking. When they arrived to see the Eclipse Gate Naruto knew instantly where they were. He scratched the back of his head "Ok now I'm curious... How the hell did none of the competitors know this thing was underneath the stadium when they were fighting?" he asked the king. "It's because the stadium is twenty stories above you. Plenty of room to fight without having all of your magic drained from your body." Toma answered his subordinate with a small chuckle.

"Ok I'll take that actually makes sense. Now there is one thing I need to know now." Naruto said. "And what would that be?" Hisui asked the blonde. "How much energy do you have in this thing and how much more do you still need to pack into this thing before it's ready?" he asked them. "That's classified." Arcadios said to him. "And you forget I rank above you in the way of titles. I'm basically a second king to this country so tell me what I wanna know." Naruto stated. "It needs approximately ten times the amount of energy it currently holds due to the fact that the combating wizards don't release enough energy during their fights." Hisui answered him.

Naruto hummed to himself before it clicked... he could destroy the gate by overfilling it with power. "Well then if it's power that you need then I'd be happy to give you some." Naruto said. "Seriously this thing will drain you until you drop unconscious." Arcadios said. "Well then it's a good thing I'm a powerhouse. Now take it up to above the coverings... I'll fill it up at the top." he replied as he vanished in a vortex of lightning instead of his usual flame. Arcadios looked to the old king "Was he being serious?" he asked. Toma nodded his head "Completely. Now do as he said and bring it above ground so we can commence filling it up." he ordered the man.

Twenty minutes passed and Naruto finally saw the Eclipse emerge from its prison of stone and steel. He pointed top a spot away from the castle and they slowly dragged the immense thing to where he pointed. "Alright now that you are all here there is one last thing you guys need to do." he told them all. "And that would be what exactly?" Arcadios asked the man. "I need you all to get behind me lest you wanna get sent flying." he replied as the soldiers quickly hustled to follow their orders. Naruto cracked his knuckles followed by his neck as he prepared to destroy the one thing that should never have been invented in the first place.

Enter-Thor vs Destroyer Theme Song

When he was done Naruto got a serious look in his eyes "Let's get started..." he said to himself as his body started to glow with power. As Naruto released his power into the air the ground on which he stood to instantly cratered from the pressure of his magic. Clouds gathered in the sky and the nearby buildings crumbled to pieces. The lake the city was built next to churned causing large waves to crash against the shore. Still Naruto poured more of his power into the air causing a tornado to appear and land on the surface of the water which was soon followed by another and another and soon nearly twenty waterspouts had formed due to Naruto's raw power.

For all of those witnessing this they were doing their best just to make sure they didn't pass out from the pressure of Naruto's magic alone. They could see the effect Naruto's power had over the world and were once more surprised by his power. Naruto then clapped his hands together and roared out as he continued to free his energy "RRRRRRRAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!" the blonde yelled before a sea of energy came out of the blonde's body bringing them all down to their knees from his presence. In fact the whole world felt Naruto's power and buckled. It was as if someone had angered a god and now they were receiving his wrath.

The storms got larger to the point that lightning was striking the ground around them before the wind started to blow in a circular motion around them until a fully formed tornado was surrounding them. In fact if any of the soldiers, Arcadios, Toma or Hisui could see outside their spiralling prison they would have seen multiple buildings as well as a couple of the statues circling them confined withing their own twisters. Still the blonde continued to pour his power out of his body and into the world. He could literally feel the Eclipse trying to absorb all the energy within the air as well as from his body as it tried to fill itsef with the power given off by the blonde.

Everywhere within the city of Crocus all eyes were on the storm that had come out of nowhere. In the Sabertooth Guildhall Jiemma was for once silent as he looked at the storm as he looked at it with narrowed eye's. His daughter Minerva was trying her best not to either pee herself or faint as she was barely holding the urge to do both back. Sting and Rogue looked at the anomaly with wide eye's alongside their Exceed partners Lector and Frosch. Lector was shivering in fear as he looked up to his blond partner "W-what is causing all of this?" he asked shakily. "Yeah I'm scared." Frosch said in agreement as he hid behind Rogue.

Sting couldn't answer his friend, but somehow Rogue answered him, albit shakily "I-I don't know..." he answered quietly. Orga groaned as he tried to look up to the storm from his knees "W-what is causing this... it f-feels like a god has come down from the heavens to cast judgement or something." he groaned out. Meanwhile in the Lamia Scale lodge Jura along with his teammates Chelia, Lyon, Toby, and Yuuka they all were far enough not to be brought down to their knees but they could feel the power within the air. "What's causing this storm to appear? Has a God come down from the heavens or something?" Yuuka asked.

"THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE YUUKA! AND BESIDES WHAT GOD WOULD COME DOWN JUST TO CONJURE UP A STORM?" Toby asked in his usual scream. Jura however knew whose energy this was as he had felt and fought against the wielder firsthand. The bald man shook his head "In a way Yuuka is right. However this energy is familiar to me." the bald man said gaining their attention. Lyon looked to the Wizard Saint with a curious look on his face "What do you mean Jura?" he asked the bald man. "This power... the only reason I recognize it is because of the user of such immense power." Jura replied to the younger man.

"WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN JURA?!" Toby exclaimed. "It means that the only reason this storm came out of nowhere is because it is being powered by the sheer power in the air alone... by Naruto-dono." he said causing their eye's to widen immensely. Hell they remembered the fight Jura had with the blond man, he had been beaten to the point Jura used up all of his magic trying to sheild himself from a single attack the blonde used during their... spar in the Grand Magic Games. Jura had barely survived the blonde's technique and even then he had several broken bones in his body from what he couldn't block.

"I-impossible... there is no possible way for a person to possess such raw power in their bodies they'd explode due to the immense energy in their containers." Lyon said in denial. Jura looked to the younger man "Believe me when I say this Lyon... not even I can hold a candle to the raw energy that the First Wizard Saint, a man that claims to be well into his hundreds at that, and say this is a normal thing." Jura stated as he gave out Naruto's possible age, which was surprising as they never knew the blonde was so old, and yet here was a man releasing the power akin to that of a dragon's... no a god's power that's what this was.

"So that's why he is called the God of Ishgar... to think that there would be someone that could hold such power..." Yuuka said quietly. "I'm scared." Chelia said in fright as the lightning started to get worse due to the fact more power was being poured into the air. In the Fairy Tail lodgings for the part goers they had all stopped when they felt the surge of raw power. Hell even Mavis who had came to join them in their celebrations stopped her fun. "W-what the hell is this power?" Gray asked he had never felt anything like this before in his life. "I-it's Uncle... he's releasing his power into the atmosphere for some reason." Makarov said stiffly.

"Yeah it's big brother alright... he must be trying to tire himself out so he can sleep." Mavis said. "What do mean by that?" Natsu asked the ghost curiously. "Big brother always had trouble sleeping when we were younger, well when he was younger I've been... dead for quite some time, so he would always release his power until he dropped unconscious. However this had the added side effect of increasing his Magic Power causing his container to increase in size every time he did it. One day he had released so much power that the king during our youth granted him the title of the First Wizard Saint. After that the next nine were chosen and have been in effect ever since." she answered.

However what she didn't know was that he was doing this for a completely different reason. Naruto poured more of his power out of his body causing the city itself to shake on its foundations making it seem almost as if a power earthquake had hit them. A pillar of raw magic rose from the blonde's body almost like a pillar of white energy as he fed the storm his magic. Rain suddenly began to fall from the sky hard causing the people to wince from the stinging sensations they felt from the water. The wind was howling causing the specters to cover their ears to block out the sound as best they could with how loud the wind was growing with each second.

Thunder roared across the sky as lightning continued to crash leaving craters wherever it struck. Naruto could feel that the Eclipse was already full, but yet it still somehow continued to absorb his power. How was this possible it should have exploded by now, and yet it was still taking in more power. So how... how could it keep absorbing more power from him without exploding... he needed for it to overload and then explode in order to destroy it. He was already releasing his full power which was literally affecting the world around him as if some type of cataclysm was raining don upon them so why wouldn't the damn gate explode like he wanted it to?

He could feel that he was starting to get a little low on power so he slowly drew in his power, as slowly as he could as to keep trying to make the gate explode from overloading, and the pillar of energy that surrounded him shrunk down. The storms slowly died down until one by one the lightning storms that had formed dwindled away. The tornado's were next to go which caused all the buildings, statues, and the multitude of tree's that were picked up to fall to the ground. Finally was the mega-twister that had formed around the small platoon, king and princess and knight as well as Naruto to slowly disperse leaving a clear nighttime sky which looked more radiant than ever before.

End-Thor vs Destroyer Theme Song

With all the energy in the air the Eclipse still continued to absorb the power left until it glowed brightly as it now started to look for the source. It found Naruto and started to drain him... however Naruto tried to reabsorb the power it tried to take causing the world around the two to shake. Naruto grunted as he felt the last remnants of his power get absorbed from his body causing him to collapse to his knees. Damn he was exhausted now... and the Eclipse was ready to do its purpose. Arcadios was astounded... never before had he seen raw power have this kind of effect on the world around him... amazing... just how did one contain such power...

Naruto was breathing hard due to the effect of releasing his power. The princess was looking at the glowing gate in awe "I-it's filled... H-he actually filled it to the point it was overfilled... Amazing..." she said. "It should have exploded with how much power I was filtering into it." Naruto said causing the young woman to look at him. "What do you mean Naruto-san?" she asked him. "The damned Eclipse gate you built runs off the power that is given to it from the magic of a Dragon, the power of a Celestial Wizard, and Black Magic at its most powerful source... so tell me... Why didn't it explode from all the power it absorbed from me?" he questioned her.

Hisui gulped, even when he was weak the blonde excluded a powerful aura showing he could still keep going. She didn't know how to answer that- "It was modified to absorb more than it could hold. The metal alloys we used were designed to allow the Eclipse to absorb more magic than it could hold. Thanks to you we can use the now fully powered Gate to do its purpose of destroying the dragon horde along with Acnologia." Arcadios said. "I already told you... Acnologia is going to be the one to attack you." Naruto told the knight. Why didn't he understand that the dragon horde was his army and were fighting for him during the Dragon King Festival.

"We have received intel that states that the ten thousand dragons come to kill us all- Arcadios started to say only for Naruto to interrupt him "THEY AREN'T COMING TO KILL YOU BECAUSE THE DRAGON ARMY IS GOING TO LEAD BY ME TO COMBAT THE ONE'S COMING FROM THE PAST DUMBASS!" Naruto roared. He sighed "Damn... I as hoping to keep that a secret as long as I could. Truth is the ten-thousand dragon's don't come from across the sea... they come through your precious Eclipse Gate. I myself am actually leading a army of twenty-thousand dragon's here right now to fight against the dragon's that come from the past as well as Acnologia." he admitted.

"What do you mean you're leading a dragon army from across the sea you're standing right in front of us." Arcadios stated. "Wrong... I'm a clone. The original me is leading a small army here in his dragon form to help combat the dragon's that come through the gate. The only reason I agreed to fill the damn thing was so that I could make it explode from overfilling it. Now I find out that you somehow modified one of Zeref's damn creations to where it could withstand even the full expulsion of my power. And now you've doomed us all." Naruto said angrily. "W-we didn't know that they were coming to fight for us... we were told they come from across the sea and annihilate us." Hisui said.

"Well your intel is wrong. I lead the army to fight against Acnologia. In fact they'll be here on the seventh when you open the gate. And that's a big if because I know you still plan to go back and kill Zeref. By doing so you release an army of ten-thousand dragons upon us and spell doom for us all. My wife Irene has been building this dragon army for the better part of four centuries and we have around three-hundred-thousand dragon's. By opening that gate you spell doom for all the non-dragon slayer wizards. The dragon's that come from across the sea want an alliance with us humans like they did once before four-hundred years ago." he told them.

"And now, with the Eclipse fully operational thanks to your dumbasses, we have a battle to fight when this is all over. Just be glad I had this army to begin with because right now there is nothing, and I do mean nothing, that can stop me from dispelling and making my original self from taking the army of dragon's back to their sanctuary where I can let you all fend for yourselves. The only reason I don't is because the guild I founded, my family is still here... be thankful that I don't." he growled as he vanished in a vortex of flame leaving them there to ponder his words. However Arcadios took action by having the army drag the gate back to its holding area...

The Games were still on after all...

"It's day two of the Grand Magic Games and things are heating up. The crowds in the stands are going nuts for today's competition! Joining us today for our guest speaker is mister Jason from the Sorcerer's Weekly Magazine!" Chapati announced as the crowd roared loudly. "Today's competition is a game called Chariot." Chapati announced. "Guilds choose your members to participate." Yajima said. "Alright I'm all fired up!" Natsu said. "Alright here's how this is going to play out." Naruto said gaining both teams' attention. "We aren't going to be sending out any of the dragon slayers due to the fact they get motion sickness." Naruto said. "WHAT! BUT FIRST MASTER I NEED TO PROVE HOW STRONG I AM!" Natsu said to him.

"Yeah by puking your guts up... real strong." Gray said sarcastically. "WHAT WAS THAT YOU PERVERT?!" Natsu demanded. "ENOUGH!" Naruto yelled getting the two to separate quickly while muttering sorry to their Shodai. With a huff Naruto cleared his throat "As I was saying the ones to go will be me and Erza. Reason being is because I myself can control my motion sickness with my Sky God Healing Spell and Erza can use her fastest armor to move to the front." Naruto said to them. That was actually a sound idea, but they just couldn't keep relying on their Shodai to keep stepping in and taking over when they could do it themselves.

"But Shodai-sama we can't rely on you for everything, you need to take a break." Cana said. "I'll take a break when I'm dead now let's go Erza." Naruto said as he climbed on the wooden platform. What they didn't know was that this was his way to bond with his daughter, even though she really wasn't his, and have a bit of un at the same time. With everything said and done the two teams quickly made their ways to the stands and waited for the game to start. "And the Chariot game starts... NOW!" Chapati said as the platforms started to move, and with that all the guilds took off and started running. The only exception to this was the Sabertooth member Sting who just so happened to b a dragon slayer.

Naruto created a clone and jumped off its hands and over the other racers taking the lead. The blonde then smirked "Time to kick it up a notch "Shin Tentai Mahō: Hiraishin (True Heavenly Body Magic: Flying Thunder God)" Naruto called out and his body glowed gold as he gained some serious speed and quickly broke the sound barrier with a resounding *BOOM* and was gone in a flash of yellow. "Amazing to move so fast he broke the sound barrier." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered loudly. "COOOOL!" Jason yelled into the microphone. "Guess I'll have to get a bit wild as well." Bacchus said as he raised his foot only to bring it down and destroy the platform he and several others stood on as well as three others.

"And look at this Sabertooth's Sting is in dead last." Chapati announced as the camera focused on the blonde dragon slayer showing him in a groggy state. "You know Sabertooth might have just lost due to putting him in. From what I know a dragon slayer has a weakness for things that move so it's safe to say that Sabertooth won't gain any points today from this event." Yajima said as the runners got more wild in their racing. Erza had requipped into her Lightning Empress armor and had taken up a position behind Bacchus. Behind them was Twilight Ogre's Mattan Ginger who was using ice to skate on so she could keep up with the crowd.

Behind them was Blue Pegasus' Ichiya, who was running while screaming men all the time. Lamia Scale's Yuka and Risley from Mermaid Heel were following right behind the perfume user of Blue Pegasus. Yuuka moved in front of his fellow competitors and creates a shockwave to slow them down only for Risley to start running on the side of the chariots. "And there it is folks Risley's Gravity Change Magic." Chapati announced. "Coool!" Jason said in glee. "So far nobody has yet to catch up with Fairy Tail's Team B Naruto Vermilion. Just look at him go." Chapati announced as the Lacrima vision focused on the now normally running blonde.

Naruto looks at the Lacrima Vision hovering in front of him and gives a wink to it causing the crowd to cheer. "Let's see how you guy's like a bit of a setback." Naruto said before grinning. He then claps his hands together "Ice-Make: Floor" he called out freezing several of the chariots behind him. "There that ought to shake things up a bit." he said to himself. Hey nobody ever said some friendly competition never hurt... well except for the trade wars as that was probably the only exception. "Whoa did you see that he used your magic Gray!" Elfman exclaimed. "I know I saw it... but how was he able to copy my magic?" he asked.

"Oh please you think my uncle copied that pshhh give me a break he helped his wife create that spell and she in turn taught it to her student Ur who then taught it to you and your sibling student Lyon." Makarov said to the Ice-Make wizard. Naruto saw the finish line and hopped off and crossed it gaining the guild another ten points "And once again Fairy Tail's Naruto Vermilion sweeps the competition under the rug and takes first place." Chapati announced. A minute passed and the other racers had passed his ice floor causing Bacchus to take the lead where he was followed by Erza, Risley Law, Yuka Suzuki, Ichiya, and finally Mattan Ginger.

"Well there you have it folks Fairy Tail Team B keeps the lead with thirty point's followed by Blue Pegasus who has twenty points. Fairy Tail A has twenty as well, but they retain third place. Quatro Cerberus has fifteen points along with Lamia Scale. Mermaid Heel however has ten points while Twilight Ogre has one point. And finally Sabertooth has gained zero so they still have ten." Chapati announced. Sting jumped off the moving platforms and gave a sigh. He had hoped that he wouldn't have had as much trouble as he usually did with his magic... apparently not... Now Jiemma was downright furious...

For the last two days that blonde haired fool of a Wizard Saint had been taking everything from him... his guilds fame... their support... and now their power... he wanted to kill him and by god he was going to do it... but maybe later when he was alone. Naruto seeing the look in the younger blonde dragon slayer's eye walks over to the teen. Sting seeing the man approach narrows his eye's "Oh so you've come to gloat or something?" he asked rhetorically. Naruto shakes his head "Nope... I just came to say that even though you didn't score I hope to see your guild get a few more points. After all whats a competition without a rivalry." Naruto stated.

"There is no rivalry between our guilds. The only reason that Fairy Tail has any points on the board is because of you. You are the First Wizard Saint a man that controls the king's army and leads nine of the most powerful people in the world and you can control what happens in these games. In fact when Raven Tail cheated you immediately disqualified them and replaced them with another guild altogether. As powerful as you may be you still have your weaknesses so don't come over here trying to play buddy buddy with me alright Fairy." Sting said to the older man. Naruto shrugged showing he didn't really care about what he was just told.

"And so what if I can do all of those things? Maybe I just came to say something that will oh I don't know open your eye's." Naruto said. "So basically you are going to be giving me a 'Life Lesson' now is that it?" Sting asked the older man as he made air quotes with his fingers. Naruto shrugs again "Call it what you will, but I prefer the term eye opener. I want you to know I don't care for these silly little games. I just want the guild I helped create get back what it lost. And if teaching a life lesson is a way to make it happen then so be it." Naruto said to Sting. "However there is one thing you truly need to know before I actually leave." Naruto said.

Sting ignored the comment about being a guild founder and only raised a eyebrow "Oh yeah and what do I exactly need to know?" Sting asked Naruto. "Respect your friends... and they shall respect you for without them you don't know what you have until it's gone." Naruto said, and with that said Naruto turned around and left. Sting scoffed "I don't need friends... because I only have one." and then he too left to join his teammates. He wouldn't know how hard those words would feel until it became a reality. Naruto walked into the stands and appeared next to his team. He seen the young teen that was meant to participate originally and he smiled.

"What do we got?" he asked Laxus as he came to the front. "Well Wendy just got back so we have both our original teams back. The battle portion of today's tournament has that Twilight Ogre chick going up against the dog guy from Lamia Scale." Laxus said as the two walked down onto the field for their fight. Naruto nodded as he watched the two... people square off. Toby continued to swipe at the young woman, but Mattan Ginger proved to be very flexible as she did the splits to avoid a swipe before she then rolled out of the way of another swipe from the dog man's poisonous nails. They were about evenly matched in terms of speed however.

Mattan Ginger swiped her hand and a sea of flames encompassed Toby. Toby cut through the flames with his nails showing that he had somehow encompassed his poisonous nails in the young woman's magic. She then proceeded to give another swipe of her burning tail seemingly freezing Toby in his tracks winning the match. "And that does it ladies and gentlemen Mattan Ginger takes ten points for Twilight Ogre as she freezes her competition in its tracks." Chapati announced. "I think young Toby did an exceptional job during his match don't you agree?" Yajima asked his fellow announcers. "Cool!" Jason yelled out.

"Next up... Oh boy we have a real doozy here. In a surprise twist we have a seven on one match." Chapati announced causing the crowd to quickly silent. "Now who in their right mind would take on seven opponents?" Gray asked. "I know sounds real unmanly if you ask me." Elfman stated. "In the seven versus one group from Quatro Cerberus we have Bacchus Groh, Sting Eucliffe, Lyon Vastia, Ichiya Vandalay Kotobuki, Kagura Mikazuchi, Totomaru ,and Elfman Strauss vs... Naruto Vermilion. This was a special request by the king himself so all guilds whether they lose or win will automatically gain ten points apiece for their guilds." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered.

Gray looked at Elfman "You just had to ask didn't you?" he asked the now sniffling Elfman. "I shouldn't have opened my mouth. This is so unmanly I have to fight the most powerful person our guild has ever seen now." Elfman cried. Naruto groaned as he fought the urge to slap his palm to his face. He just knew Toma would do something to get back at him and evidently pitting seven people against him was his idea... great. "Well we're screwed..." all of the fighters thought with the exception of a couple of them. Sure they had seen the blonde take on Jura, but he was using S-Class techniques which was why he had won... right?

With things now underway there was nothing the blonde could do except play the game, and with that Naruto jumped over the side rail and down into the arena, which by the way was still expanded since Naruto had not undone any of the modifications to it yet, and he walked to the center. "Naruto watched all of his competition walk out of the tunnels and into the arena where they stood separately. To be honest he didn't want to fight against Elfman due to the fact he was from Fairy Tail, but here he had no other option but to do it. He was still a bit low on power, but even so he had enough power to compete with six of his fellow Wizard Saints as one which was plenty to say the least. "Let the games begin..." he said.

13

Previously: "Next up... Oh boy we have a real doozy here. In a surprise twist we have a seven on one match." Chapati announced causing the crowd to quickly silent. "Now who in their right mind would take on seven opponents?" Gray asked. "I know sounds real unmanly if you ask me." Elfman stated. "In the seven versus one group from Quatro Cerberus we have Bacchus Groh. From Sabertooth we have Sting Eucliffe. From Lamia Scale we have Lyon Vastia. From Blue Pegasus we have Ichiya Vandalay Kotobuki. Mermaid Heels sends out Kagura Mikazuchi. Next we have Twilight Ogre's Totomaru, and finally from Fairy Tail Team A we have Elfman Strauss vs... Naruto Vermilion." Chapati announced loudly.

This was a special request by the king himself so all guilds whether they lose or win will automatically gain ten points apiece for their guilds." Yajima announced as the crowd cheered. Gray looked at Elfman "You just had to ask didn't you?" he asked the now sniffling Elfman. "I shouldn't have opened my mouth. This is so unmanly I have to fight the most powerful person our guild has ever seen now." Elfman cried. Naruto groaned as he fought the urge to slap his palm to his face. He just knew Toma would do something to get back at him and evidently pitting seven people against him was his idea... great. "Well we're screwed..." all of the fighters thought with the exception of a couple of them.

Sure they had seen the blonde take on Jura, but he was using S-Class techniques which was why he had won... right? With things now underway there was nothing the blonde could do except play the game, and with that Naruto jumped over the side rail and down into the arena, which by the way was still expanded since Naruto had not undone any of the modifications to it yet, and he walked to the center. "Naruto watched all of his competition walk out of the tunnels and into the arena where they stood separately. To be honest he didn't want to fight against Elfman due to the fact he was from Fairy Tail, but here he had no other option but to do it.

He was still a bit low on power, but even so he had enough power to compete with six of his fellow Wizard Saints in a one on one fight which was plenty to say the least. "Let the games begin..." he said.

Naruto stood in front of all his opponents with an emotionless facade, kinda like the young swordswoman, while he studied his opponents carefully. He eyed Bacchus. From what he could see, and smell, the man was a practitioner of the drunken boxing a very powerful type of martial arts that allows one to focus their magical power into their palms to deliver powerful blows. He then looked at Sting the younger blonde from the Sabertooth guild. From his smell alone he came to the conclusion that he used the same kind of magic that had given him his now elongated life... Dragon Slayer Magic... Time to see what the next generation was capable of from this teen.

He looked to Lyon. This was a user of Ice-Make magic. The very magic his wife had come up with, as well as a couple other Maker-Magics. He looked to the... troll... goblin... demon-thing from Bob's guild and then quickly moved on deciding to check on him later. He then looked to the young woman from Mermaid Heel and saw that she kept her sword strapped to her hip. Throughout the entire Tournament he had not once saw her draw the blade showing she was very proficient with it. He then moved on to the one named Totomaru. From his smell he could see he was a very talented Fire Wizard like Natsu was. And Elfman... he could smell the Take-Over Magic practically wavering off his body...

"Let the match start... NOW!" Chapati announced. Kagura's hand went to her blade as she got into her ready stance. Bacchus gave a shallow laugh as he popped the cork on his gourd, and everyone else tensed up for the fight. Naruto however was... relaxed. "Ok so how do you guys wanna do this? I can take you all on one on one... or I can take you all on at the same time." Naruto said to them. "You are the most powerful man in the country to ask us if we would like to take you in single combat is like a single man to stop the tide. No we shall take you on at the same time." Kagura said as the others nodded in agreement.

The gong struck and Bacchus quickly downed his alcohol and charged Naruto. Naruto moved his head out of the way so fast that no one was able to see his movement. His hand was put together in the same style as Bacchus' hand and thrust forward, striking his chest with such force that everyone could feel and hear the impact. Bacchus coughed in pain, his eyes wide in shock and the man took several steps back while holding his chest before collapsing down to his knees. The whole stadium was stunned for what just happened. He downed one of Quatro Cerberus' strongest members... with a single strike...

"What did… you do?" he managed to say between coughs. "Don't worry, I didn't aim for your heart you'll live." Naruto said simply "Hikasho huh... the drunken boxing. Quite unorthodox, but very powerful in its own right. I've had my fair share of run ins' with drunken boxers throughout my life so I know your secrets, and the way you move." Naruto said to the man. He allowed for Bacchus to stand on his feet while he rubbed his chest. Bacchus looked at him and smirked "That was pretty wild of you man, but I promise it won't happen again." he told the blond man. "I'd like to see it happen." Naruto replied.

He then ducked under a swing from Kagura's attempt at a sneak attack and kicked her away while his hand glowed "Tetsuryūken (Iron Dragon's' Sword)" Naruto called out. A sword similar to the one he created in his fight against Jura appeared. The sword was a slim and straight double-edged blade. The sword also has an upward-curved bladed prong near the tip of one side of the blade and another one near the base of the blade's other side. "Look at that he can use Dragon Slayer Magic as well." Chapati pointed out as he had forgotten about it when the blonde had faced Jura in their near fallout battle that shook the entire arena.

Sting was surprised as he didn't think that the man was capable of using the magic, but color him surprised. Naruto turned to face Kagura "So why the dark emotions?" he questioned her. Instead of answering Kagura raised her sword and brought it down in a powerful swing. Naruto however only raised his hand and caught the undrawn sword between his index and middle fingers. However in a surprising revelation, a cut suddenly appeared on the left shoulder of Naruto's Wizard Saint jacket surprising everyone that was watching. Naruto didn't care as he felt the wound heal in a matter of seconds leaving no sign of a scar. Naruto threw the sword down where it stuck out of the ground.

"S-She just…" Gray spluttered in pure shock. "Did she just… cut him? What the hell?!" Makarov exclaimed. "He allowed for her to cut him." Mavis said. "What you mean Lady Mavis?" Gray asked. "He allowed for her to get close so he could talk to her. As you have all seen she relies heavily on her blade, but Big brother has always been one to see the darkness in one's heart..." Mavis said as they nodded in understanding. However, unlike what everyone was thinking, Kagura was having a different opinion about what just happened "Why didn't you dodge?" Kagura asked, hardening her glare.

Naruto tightened the grip he had around around her sword and then pushed her back. She slid to a stop as she looked up, a little surprise to see that he was smiling at her. "I like your eyes." Naruto said, surprised everyone including Mavis who was watching among the crowd. "You remind me of a man I once knew and called friend." he told Kagura who decided to ignore it, as she charged Naruto again and began initiating several fast strikes at him. Naruto dodged and blocked most of the attacks with the back of his hand as he kept watching on her sword, this time, even with her style of swordsmanship, she couldn't land a blow on him.

Naruto suddenly jumped and kicked Kagura, who managed to block it with her sword but got knocked back several feet. "Your friend?" Kagura asked as she stood straight up. "Well more along the lines of brother in law. However he betrayed me and earned my ire. You see my friends and I were traveling to escape a dark guild when we ran into him. We learned how to become stronger thanks to him, and my sister fell in love with the man. Several years later she had a son with him... and he killed her leaving me to raise my nephew as my own." he revealed shocking everyone including Makarov as he didn't know Mavis was a mother. Hell she still talked like a virgin.

Kagura shook her head clearing her mind as she charged forward. Naruto leaned out of the way of the young woman's strike seemingly unharmed. "Not bad. You're pretty good with that blade of yours." Naruto smiled and dodged again, pushing her sword out of the way before it could connect with his head again. "Shut up!" Kagura roared at the blonde man. "Alright then have it your way." Naruto said as he picked up the sword he had created with his magic. "I'll have you know I am a master swordsman and took many a battle with but a single sword in my favor." he told Kagura who growled at Naruto for ignoring her.

"You ready?" he asked her. "I am always ready." Kagura said before she narrowed her eyes, "And don't hold back against me just because I'm a woman." she said as she brought her sword up cautiously before saying, "I hate being looked down on." while Naruto pulling his sword up to a ready position to fight the young woman. "I see, very well then..."Naruto said. With that the man took a strong leap toward Kagura cratering the ground with ease, his sword brought back. Their blades clashed and Kagura grit her teeth as she felt herself being pushed back by the man's monstrous strength.

She was the first to disengage their sword lock, but once again faster than her Naruto made his attack. The blond came in fast and furious, with powerful strikes that made Kagura feel pain well up in her hands from just by blocking the blonde man's strikes. She quickly came up with a strategy to counter Naruto's strength and with no doubt amazing swordsmanship, she moved out of the man's sight, using her smaller frame as her advantage. As the first attack missed the girl, Naruto came back in with a powerful slash from the blade in his right hand but with her own skill, Kagura managed to avoid the attack by taking a step backwards.

She also avoided the follow up thrust from the blade by sidestepping and using her katana to push his attack wide. "Heh, you were right, I shouldn't hold back!" Naruto said with a smirk. "Tch, I told you don't look down on me!" Kagura shouted, putting all of her strength into her arms and upper body, then brushed his sword aside, as she then spun around and kicked him in the gut that sent him back, forcing him to nearly drop his sword. "I'm all fired up." Naruto said as he threw the sword up into the air above her. Instantly Naruto appeared in mid air and caught the sword, using both hands to hold it and came down with a cleave.

Kagura had no choice but to raise her sword and used both hand to block. The sword came down to her harder than she expected, as she felt the ground underneath her feet cracked and the sand was blown away by the shockwave created by the impact. Through gritting teeth she managed to push him back, but Naruto immediately leaped forward with his sword pointing forward. The Mermaid pushed herself back, dodging his sword at the last moment as she leaped to the sky. Then faster than anything they could see, Naruto brought his index and middle fingers up to his mouth and in a surprising move began to breathe three different elements.

The mixture of Fire, Water, and Lightning quickly soared towards Kagura with impressive speeds. The moment Kagura's feet touched the floor Naruto slammed his foot on the ground and the earth all around her rose, creating three walls, one behind her, and one on either side of the woman, trapping her in the way of the coming impossible technique. She looked up, the only exit besides down, but unfortunately she didn't know any earth magic like Jura did so that wasn't an option. Kagura immediately knew that dodging wasn't an option, but instead of evading, she made a strong slash of her undrawn sword, probably the strongest she had ever made the split the elemental stream in two.

Naruto shot out and ran toward Kagura. However, before he could make anywhere near her a large Magic circle then appeared above them, Naruto's eye widened, as he gritted his teeth. "Wh..what the hell is this? I feel like I'm...so heavy!" he said as he then dropped to a knee. "Uh oh it looks like Fairy Tail's top dog has finally met his match. What will happen next?" Chapati announced. "That's Kagura for you." Risley said as she nodded her head, figuring it was over. "It's no use, you can't get free as long as the gravity holds you down blondy." Kagura said as she closed her eyes and approached him.

"You're indeed very strong, but this fight is over." she told Naruto. She stood above him and raised her sword "You are indeed a good fighter, but I have-" but before she could finish her statement, Naruto suddenly shot up to his feet. "Fooled ya." he said and thrust his elbow into her gut, making Kagura cough in pain before she was grabbed by the collar and flung over his shoulder. She was thrown across the field until Kagura stabbed Archenemy down to the ground, stopping herself from going anywhere further. "H-how…" Kagura managed to say, trying to push the pain away.

"A slight increase in gravity isn't going to hold me down, you know." Naruto said and to prove his point, he began to jump around like a jumping bean to emphasize his point. "You know I wouldn't be able to hold the title as the strongest man in the world if I couldn't withstand a bit of weight. I myself created that very same spell and perfected it to the point that Not even the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse Acnologia could stay in the air." he said. Kagura finally showed a emotion... shock... "Y-you fought Acnologia?" she asked him as she stood up on her own two feet.

"Fought him, little girl I ripped his arm off and then sent him packing with ease. Just ask anybody that went to Tenrou Island seven years ago and they'll tell you how it went. Of course I could've easily killed Acnologia if I wasn't goofing off, but say la vie." Naruto said with a chuckle. Kagura lowered her head in defeat. Naruto nodd his head and leaned out of the way of a punch that came from Sting the White Dragon Slayer of the Sabertooth guild. "And it looks like we have our thrid competitor." Naruto stated. Sting looked at Naruto with narrowed eyes "So what you fought Acnologia and tore his arm off... big deal." Sting said to Naruto.

"I however triumph over you in that regard for I have actually slain a dragon." Sting said. "Let me guess dear daddy wanted you to finish your training as a dragon slayer and ordered you to end his life right?" Naruto guessed as Sting roared at him. "Don't even think for a second that Weisslogia didn't want me to be the best!" Sting yelled as he covered his hands in his magic. Naruto himself covered his hand in the exact same magic as Sting and their fists' clashed where Sting was sent sprawling. He looked at Naruto with wide eyes "H-how... how do you know White Dragon Slayer Magic?" he demanded.

"Psshh you think that just because I use Iron Dragon Slayer Magic that I don't know other's please give me a break. I am able to use three different elements for my dragon slayer magic. The first you saw me use against Jura, and I was about to use the one you know so well in the fight, but unfortunately he collapsed unconscious and ended our brief spar against one another so quickly that I didn't have the chance, which is why I also sneezed. The final one however... is something your friend should recognize all too easily... "Hakueiryū no Go Ken (White Shadow Dragon Hard Fist)" Naruto yelled as he combined his two magics into one and struck.

Sting flashed out of the way as Naruto's fist came into contact with the ground. From the place Naruto punched, cracks started appearing and spreading all over around the fighting area before becoming gigantic craters, shaking the entire Domus Flau with the force of a small earthquake much to the shock and awe of everyone. Sting gulped and thanked his lucky stars that he wasn't hit by the man's strike... however there was one thing he had heard that made him feel uneasy... "Y-you said... White... Shadow... that means... you know Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic as well..." Sting said as Naruto nodded his head yes.

"Yep, and I can combine the three different elements for different effects. For instance I can combine my White and Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic for the effect of being intangible. My combo of Shadow and Iron Dragon Slayer Magic gives me a tremendous boost in strength. And the combination of White and Iron Dragon Slayer Magic allows me to completely purify an enemy's soul. And last but certainly not the least I can combine all three elements to do whatever I want for the effect of becoming what would be known as a true dragon slayer. Which means I used that very magic to rip Acnologia's arm off his body... savvy." Naruto said.

Sting smirked "Well show me what you got." he told Naruto. Up in the stands Rogue was honestly intrigued to see somebody else use his magic as well as Sting's own magic. However he would just have to see how good this man was at using it. Naruto however looked to the group "I thought you were all going to take me on at the same time... why is it that I am doing single combat?" he questioned. "We're trying to gage your skills to see if you truly deserve your title young man." the troll said. "And from what we've seen so far you don't have a single weakness that we can exploit." Totomaru said.

"Well then why don't you all just charge at me with the intent to kill and I'll let you find out just what my limits are." Naruto declared, and with that they all did as they were told. Totomaru conjured up some blue flames and sent them towards Naruto in a wave of blue fire "Freeze Flame" Totomaru called out. Naruto opened his mouth to eat these... cold flames, however Sting seeing an opportunity drew his head back "Hakuryū no Hoko (White Dragon's Roar)" the teen yelled as he released his breath attack at Naruto. Naruto scoffed at this. Did they really forget that he used both flame magic and White Dragon Slayer Magic?

Elfman came charging in from behind using his Beast Soul: Lizardman and swiped at Naruto forcing him to block as the combined element of blue fire and White Dragon Slayer magic came closer. "Man oh man to think I would have to use this parfume of mine so soon." Ichiya said as a deep green odor suddenly filtered into the arena. Suddenly the combined elements along with Elfman's transformation faded into dust. Naruto covered his nose and waved his hand "Vanish" he called out making the disgusting odor quickly fade away. Thank god for nullification magic otherwise he would have had to bear the brunt of that horrible stench.

Naruto then lifted his hand and pointed it at Ichiya "Yeah and I want your weird ass outta here "Raientenjin no Baku (Lightning Fire Sky God's Explosion)" Naruto declared as he sent the twister of elements at Ichiya sending him flying into the wall knocking him out cold. Lyon seeing that he could use a variant of Chelia's Sky God Slayer Magic clasped his hands together and scowled at Naruto "I cannot allow you to ruin such a magic by combining it with such ruthless abilities "Ice-Make Combo: Dragon, Eagle, Snow Tiger, Ape, Panther, Giant" Lyon called out as each of the creatures he had named appeared in flashes of cold ice and snow.

Naruto nodded his head as he was impressed by the boy's skill in Ice-Make Magic... However he didn't have the true experience of a Maker-Wizard should have for his age. With that in mind Naruto clasped his hands in the same way shocking Lyon, who had the unfortunate thing of not being able to see that Naruto could use Ice-Make as he was in the bathroom, "So we are to test our ability in Maker Magic are we very well "Lava-Make: Hydra" Naruto called out as in a surprising move a actual hydra complete with multiple heads made out of pure molten rock rose from the ground and roared at the ice animals as it charged into their ranks. "Look at that somehow he has created a monster from lava." Chapati stated.

The animals, plus the giant, began to fight with Lyon who was trying to overcome the monstrous hydra made of lava to the best of his ability. Naruto ducked under a wave of fire and breathed out a stream of water at Totomaru who in turn blocked it with his own wall of fire. Naruto then drew his head back and released a wave of lightning from his mouth where it quickly shaped itself into a dragon "Raging Dragon" Naruto called out as the dragon charged Totomaru with a loud roar that shook the arena. While that happened Naruto also had to dodge strikes from Bacchus who had finally recovered from Naruto's strike, which had hurt like crazy, and was trying to overwhelm the blonde.

Now this was what he had been waiting on, for them to gain their bearings and then strike. "Look at this it seems that they have all found the will to overcome the fact that Mr. Vermilion is a regular man rather than a powerful man." Chapati announced. "Well of course it was bound to happen sooner or later." Yajima said. Naruto had shifted into his iron scales and was taking the full brunt of Bacchus' strikes. Naruto lashed out and knocked Bacchus back a few feet only to lean forward to dodge a strike from Kagura. Naruto then lifted his hand and stopped a kick from Sting who had covered his foot in his magic.

Naruto then headbutted Bacchus who had come in for a close encounter and knocked the man several meters back with a large lump on his forehead. Naruto then blocked a swipe from Elfman's Beast Soul: The Beast which was his most powerful form. Naruto kicked Elfman in the chin sending him sprawling where he quickly got up. Totomaru dodged out of the way of the lightning dragon and with another wave of his arm he created a wave of rainbow flames. However the dragon was unfazed by the flames. Lyon himself wasn't having the grandest of times as the ice beasts' he had made were constantly being melted by the Hydra that his opponent had conjured up.

"Ice-Make: Ice Hydra" he called out as the lava hydra finished melting his last animal. If he was going to lose then he was taking this monster with him. To be honest he hadn't been pushed like this since he fought the Oracion Seis seven years ago with the Light Alliance. However it seemed that not even the Lava Hydra's mortal weakness was enough to stop it as the lava was constantly churning to keep itself alive by constantly reheating it's core and then returning the heated rock back to the surface so it could remelt the outer layer of cooler rock. Lyon was spending a great deal of his magic to fight the lava monster and he could tell he would succumb to exhaustion soon.

Naruto dodged a swing from Kagura and then lashed out striking Sting in the face with a punch laced with Fire God Slayer Magic sending the teen sprawling. "Ow... that hurt... a lot..." he groaned as he pushed himself to his feet and charged once again. Naruto used his forearm to block a swing from Kagura's sword and then kicked the young woman in the stomach which sent her rolling away. Naruto then flicked his wrist causing a chain made of black iron to rise from the ground where they quickly wrapped around Elfman's body "Tetsueiryū no Kongo Fuso (Iron Shadow Dragon's Adamantine Chains)" Naruto called out as the chains locked themselves together.

With Elfman currently trapped, Bacchus, and Ichiya unconscious and Lyon and Totomaru fighting their own battles he only had to worry about Sting and Kagura. "Look at this somehow Naruto Vermilion has separated and completely decimated the competition." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered at how the fight was going. "Well it certainly wasn't unperceived, but it wasn't like it was going to happen." Yajima stated. Naruto blocked Kagura and Sting both with his hands. Inhaling he then spits out a thick cloud of ash "Enjin no Haijingakure (Fire God's Hiding in the Ash and Dust)" Naruto called out as the ash ignited.

When the ash cloud dispersed it showed a burned Kagura and Sting while Naruto's own clothes were scorched as well while he however was unharmed... Sting collapsed to his knees breathing heavily as he was now low on magic. Kagura herself was leaning on her sword trying to stay standing. Naruto stood defiant while relatively unmoved with his amount of magic. Yes he was still a clone with less magic than his creator, but he still had a considerable amount of magic left to use in a fight. Naruto looked at the two teens and smirked "Let's dance." he said and with that they charged.

Kagura proved to be a very powerful swordsman when she started swinging for blind spots. However Naruto had other plans and activated his "Hakutetsueiryū no Uroko (White Iron Shadow Dragon's Scales)" with a yell. The iron was smooth white metal that had been surrounded by thick dark shadows that were black as lacor that one couldn't see through them. Naruto raised a hand and with ease blocked Kagura's swing as he used a single finger while he also brought his other hand up and blocked a swing from Sting. To be honest Naruto had only wanted to show them how pointless it was to attack him when he was like this... so with that in mind...

Naruto jumped back and drew his head back. Sting seeing how the man was moving mimicked him. "Hakuryū no Hoko/Hakutetsueiryū no Hoko (White/White Iron Shadow Dragon's Roar)" the two dragon slayer yelled. After gathering Magic Power in his mouth, Naruto then shapes it into a powerful tornado which he subsequently emits and sends towards his foes. However Naruto's breath attack was far larger than Stings as it literally swallowed the white tornado that Sting released to try and block Naruto's attack. Sting and Kagura were swept away by the immense power of the roar as the magic drilled through the wall of the arena and continued on to drill through a statue and then a mountain.

"It's obvious why Naruto is the leader of the Wizard Saint's because he literally tore the competition apart!" Chapati announced as the crowd cheered. Lyon then fell to the ground in exhaustion as he was now out of magic. Totomaru had been struck by the lightning dragon that Naruto had conjured up and Elfman couldn't break the chains that had bound him. "And once again Naruto Vermilion for the win." Yajima stated as the crowd cheered even more. "COOL!" Jason shouted as he could no longer contain his excitement. "However I will state this once again. All teams, even if they lost, will still gain ten points so everybody wins." Chapati announced.

Naruto waved to the crowd and the stadium shook with the cheers of excitement. With another wave Elfman was freed from the chains that Naruto used to bind him with. Elfman looked to his Shodai and gave him a thumbs up "You're a real man Naruto-sama and don't you forget it." he told the blond who had deactivated his scales. Naruto gave the manly man a nod and helped the medics load the injured onto the gurneys. Those that weren't injured badly which were Elfman, Totomaru, Sting, Kagura and Lyon went back up to the stands to watch the one on one matches. However it seems as if Toma had other plans "And that concludes day two of the Grand Magic Games." Chapati announced.

Naruto groaned. He did all that... for nothing only for that to be all the fighting for the second day... what the fuck man. Later that evening Naruto was sitting on top of the lodge strumming his guitar listening to the sounds of the world around him. Suddenly a scent entered his noses range. Looking down Naruto could see that the young white haired woman from Sabertooth was walking towards their guild with a upset look on her face. He didn't know why, but he felt compelled to help her. Setting his guitar down Naruto went inside and then to the door opening it just as the young woman was about to knock on the door.

"What are you doing here Yukino-san? Is something wrong?" the blond asked her. "M-may I come inside?" she asked the Wizard Saint. Naruto stepped aside and motioned for her to enter "Yes, yes please by all means come inside out of the weather." Naruto said to the young woman. Yukino bowed to the group "Thanks for having me." she said to the group. "Ah don't mention it. That's what we do." he told her. "So what brings you here Yukino-san?" Wendy asked her. "I have business to attend with Naruto-sama." she answered Wendy quietly. This confused all of them including Naruto as he didn't remember asking to talk to her.

"Business... with me... I don't remember ever needing to speak with you." Naruto said confused as he had never had the time to speak with the woman. Yes" Yukino nodded her head "I have important business with you, Naruto-sama." she said looking at him. "Well what is it you need?" he asked her. "What is Saber trying to pull this time?" Natsu asked with a growl, making Yukino look at him nervously. Naruto then appeared beside him and put a hand on the top of his head and pushed it down "Hey." the pinkette exclaimed. "Not now Natsu." Naruto told the dragon slayer before he looked back at Yukino.

"Sorry, Natsu has made a vow to defeat Sabertooth so I hope that you can forgive him." Naruto chuckled. "Not all of us are like him, though Naruto-sama. Why don't we at least listen to what she has to say?" Lisanna said while Wendy nodded her head in agreement. "Thank you, Naruto-sama." Yukino nodded her head gratefully at him. "No need for the honorific suffix Yukino-chan." Naruto said as he shook his head with a small smile as Yukino turned her attention back to him. "This maybe a rather bold request but…" Yukino said, pulling something from her pocket and putting it on the table between them.

She then took her hand back and revealed her two Golden Keys much to Lucy's surprise as she didn't think that another Celestial Wizard had entered the games. "The key of the paired fish Pisces, the key of the heavenly scale Libra, and the black key of the Snake Charmer Ophiuchus rival of the white key Ancalagon the Emerald Dragon." she continued. "I'd like you to take the three of these, Naruto-sama." she said to him. Naruto shook his head "Why... I'm no celestial wizard, yes I know how to use Stellar Keys but I hardly ever use it. Hell if you want to give them to someone give them to her." he told the woman while pointing at Lucy.

Everyone, especially Lucy, looked shocked by her request, but she then looked at the blond man in surprise like everyone else. Yukino looked at Lucy and held the keys out gently, but a small shake in her hand was noticeable. "That's…impossible," Lucy replied, looking at Yukino. "I can't take them." she told her fellow summoner. "I have no choice..." Yukino said. "My time as a wizard is over. I am horrible when it comes to solo missions and my spirits need a summoner." she said to the blonde. "Well the games aren't over yet." Laxus said. "Yeah we still have three more days left until they're done." Natsu agreed with him.

"My Games have ended," Yukino replied. "Minerva-sama will probably be added in my place. With this, the 'Strongest Five' that changed Sabertooth have been gathered." she told them. Naruto narrowed his eye's. He had a feeling of what Jiemma was up to, but he didn't like how it came. "So then…" Happy said, remembering what Max said about the Strongest Five, the ones who Sabertooth's master gathered a few years ago. Very strange but very capable mages. They were Rufus, Orga, Sabertooths Twin Dragons Sting Eucliffe and Rogue Cheney, and Jiemma's daughter Minerva.

"You weren't part of them, huh…" Carla ended. "No I was just a substitute for Minerva-sama, who was in a middle of a job." Yukino explained, gripping her hands tightly as she tried to control her tears. "There is one thing I don't understand." Laxus said gaining everyone's attention. "Oh yeah and what is that?" Natsu asked. "Throughout the entire competition not once have I seen you compete. So what's with this sudden attitude change. I know you are scared of us, but we haven't done anything to warrant this kind of reaction to seeing us face to face." Laxus said. He did bring up several excellent points by pointing that out.

"It's precisely for that reason. I was always meant to be a stand in for Minerva-sama until she got back... However throughout the games Naruto-sama has constantly kept the lead for a guild that was called, is called, the weakest guild in Fiore. Now he's out for blood... to be specific... your's Naruto-sama." Yukino said. Naruto snorted "Let him come for me, and I shall show him the very reason why I have earned my title as the strongest man in the world." Naruto said to the young woman. "Wait let's get back on track. Why do you want to get rid of your spirits?" Wendy asked, looking confused. She didn't understand something.

"These Spirits are precious to you, aren't they?" she asked her. "Precisely for that reason…" Yukino replied. "These Spirits will be happier, as well as me, if they're entrusted to Naruto-sama or Lucy-sama." she said as her eyes saddened for a moment. "That is quite the request child, but why do you want either me or Lucy-san to have these spirits?" Naruto asked her. "I just want them to be happy." Yukino said to him. "Besides from what I can see on Lucy-sama, ten of the twelve have been gathered by her on her own. With her having Pisces and Libra they would have finally been gathered as one once more." she stated calmly.

"And the Gateway that changes the world will open." Naruto ended the statement. "You know about that legend too, Naruto-sama?" Yukino looked at him in surprise. "Yeah." he said and shrugged his shoulders when the Fairy Tail's mages turned their head to look at him. "I see…" Yukino nodded her head before lowering it "The Gateway that changes the world? What does that mean?" she asked while Yukino shrugged her own shoulders at the blonde celestial wizard. "Like I said, it's just an old legend..." Yukino said.

She then paused for a second before continuing, "I don't know if you understand the meaning of it, either. You might have noticed this already…but the number of Celestial Spirit mages has decreased over the past years. Even one mage from our guild lost his magic. There was that Zentopia incident some time ago, as well. We might be the only two Celestial Spirit mages left now." she said then smiled at Lucy. "You are one that loves and is loved by the Spirits. You should carry the Twelve Keys and walk together with these Spirits," Yukino finished, looking at both Naruto and Lucy. Naruto shook his head no showing he wasn't going to take them.

"Sorry," Lucy said, surprising Yukino. "But I, no we, can't accept them." Lucy said as she gave the shocked Yukino a smile. "Celestial Spirit Magic is a magic of bonds and trust," she explained. "There's no way that owners can be switched so easily." she told Yukino. "This wasn't… an easy solution come by." Yukino said, exhaling the breath. "Eh?" Lucy asked, looking at Yukino, who stood up. "I figured you would say that," Yukino explained, smiling at them. "When the time comes…the Twelve Keys will naturally be reunited again." she told the two. Lucy smiled at her. "It'd be nice if we could meet again." Yukino said as she bid them farewell and left.

Yukino pulled her bag and walked in the streets, wondering where to go next. Though before she could come up with a place to go, she heard a voice. "Hey." It was right behind her "Wait a second." a voice called out to her. Yukino turned around and saw Naruto walking towards her with a small smile on his face, his hands in his pocket "Yo!" Naruto said with a wave. "Naruto-sama?" she said, shock to see him here "What are you doing out here?" Yukino asked him. "Just wants to make sure that you can get to your place." Naruto said as he smiled at her. "I can't let a lady like you alone in the middle of the night like this." he said.

What it was only his natural instincts, alright? He walked Zera, Irene and several other women home throughout the years, even when he wasn't very familiar with where to go to begin with. While it might be not his business, he couldn't let a girl like Yukino alone in the dark like that. "You went to all that trouble of chasing after me just for that…" she asked, her voice trembling. "It's because you looked so gloomy," Naruto replied, "I thought, that maybe I'd made you feel bad because you might have been hurt or something." he said to the young beauty.

"No…" she said, trembling. "I'm sorry." He was about to say something but stopped dead when Yukino started crying. "Hey… what's wrong?" Naruto asked with a soft and comforting tone, approaching her. "I…I can't take it…anymore…" she cried as she feel on her knees, crying into her hands. "I…the only people who ever treated me like this was my sister…" she cried as Naruto just stood there, listening to the girl as she pouring her heart out. "I…a-always looked up to Sabertooth." Yukino continued, still crying. "Last year, I finally got in, but…now I'm…not allowed to go back anymore…" she said with heavy tears coming down her cheeks.

"Huh?" Naruto asked, feeling confused. "Ever since you came and started to show the world that Sabertooth wasn't the best Jiemma-sama has been getting ruder and ruder with everyone. Today with your victory over Sting-sama he snapped." Yukino cried as her makeup smeared across her face. "What happened?" Naruto asked her softly. "I was kicked out of the guild. forced to be naked in front of a lot of people… and I had erase my guild stamp with my own hands."she cried and Naruto's expression changed from confusion to shock, his eyes widened slightly.

"It was so bitter and humiliating…" Yukino cried. "My self-respect and memories of the guild was completely destroyed…and despite all that, I have no place to return to…" Yukino cried harder after that. "If… if only… I can be just as… strong as y-you are… Naruto-sama." She looked at him with tearful eyes. "The moment I saw you a-at that… Hidden game… I felt more courage within me, when I seen you defeat Rufus-sama… who, is very strong… It makes me feel like I can accomplish something if I try my best… It makes me feel like I am worth something… I'm so ashamed… of myself… to feel such a way." she cried to herself.

Naruto didn't know what to say... What could he say... Those words… this girl… she was just like a woman he know,'s loves and cares about... Irene... Belserion. Yes…" Yukino said, trying to wipe the tears from his eyes. "I'm sorry…I…just…" but she widened her eyes in surprise when Naruto suddenly kneeled down in front of her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, hugging her to his chest comfortingly. "Don't cry… there is nothing for you to feel ashamed about Yukino" Naruto said with a soft tone before it hardened. For the first time in a very long time, he felt angry... and nobody liked the angry Naruto for he was an unstoppable force.

Not even his most powerful friends could stop him when he was angry. He had turned whole continents into rubble if he were ever angry at someone... and it took a lot to get him angry. However if you wanted to make him angry fast... break a woman's heart and then the God of Ishgar became a God of Destruction... an unstoppable force of nature that not even Acnologia could avoid if he tried his hardest... not even an army of ten-thousand wizards could stand up to the full power of his anger and live to tell the tale. He truly was destruction incarnate if he was angered.

"If anything, Sabertooth should be the one who felt ashamed about what they did." Naruto said confusing her. "Huh?" she asked Naruto confused by his words. He didn't reply as he began walking... to Sabertooth. He was going to make them pay for what they did to the poor lass and he wouldn't stop until they were paste on the side of the cobblestone street, and nobody was going to stop him from extracting Yukino's pound of flesh from the bastards. Not even Toma was going to stop him from tearing Sabertooth's Master a new ass as well as the rest of the guild that thought they were above it all, they would pay in blood...

14

Previously: "It was so bitter and humiliating…" Yukino cried. "My self-respect and memories of the guild was completely destroyed…and despite all that, I have no place to return to…" Yukino cried harder after that. "If… if only… I can be just as… strong as y-you are… Naruto-sama." She looked at him with tearful eyes. "The moment I saw you a-at that… Hidden game… I felt more courage within me, when I seen you defeat Rufus-sama… who, is very strong… It makes me feel like I can accomplish something if I try my best… It makes me feel like I am worth something… I'm so ashamed… of myself… to feel such a way." she cried to herself.

Naruto didn't know what to say... What could he say... Those words… this girl… she was just like a woman he know,'s loves and cares about... Irene... Belserion. Yes…" Yukino said, trying to wipe the tears from his eyes. "I'm sorry…I…just…" but she widened her eyes in surprise when Naruto suddenly kneeled down in front of her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, hugging her to his chest comfortingly. "Don't cry… there is nothing for you to feel ashamed about Yukino" Naruto said with a soft tone before it hardened. For the first time in a very long time, he felt angry... and nobody liked the angry Naruto for he was an unstoppable force.

Not even his most powerful friends could stop him when he was angry. He had turned whole continents into rubble if he were ever angry at someone... and it took a lot to get him angry. However if you wanted to make him angry fast... break a woman's heart and then the God of Ishgar became a God of Destruction... an unstoppable force of nature that not even Acnologia could avoid if he tried his hardest... not even an army of ten-thousand wizards could stand up to the full power of his anger and live to tell the tale. He truly was destruction incarnate if he was angered.

"If anything, Sabertooth should be the one who felt ashamed about what they did." Naruto said confusing her. "Huh?" she asked Naruto confused by his words. He didn't reply as he began walking... to Sabertooth. He was going to make them pay for what they did to the poor lass and he wouldn't stop until they were paste on the side of the cobblestone street, and nobody was going to stop him from extracting Yukino's pound of flesh from the bastards. Not even Toma was going to stop him from tearing Sabertooth's Master a new ass as well as the rest of the guild that thought they were above it all, they would pay in blood...

Sabertooth was one of the luckiest guilds around the Grand Magic Games, since the whole guild got to use Crocus Gardens as a place to stay for the duration of the games. It was nearly midnight, and everyone was sleeping soundly, completely unaffected by the world around them, as if nothing could disturb them at all. Then suddenly, out of nowhere, something exploded. "What the hell?!" Sting exclaimed in shock, shooting up from his bed and looking around frantically. His sleepiness instantly gone when he heard a lot of crashing and screaming under him. "What's happening?" Lector, his cat asked as they heard another scream.

Grabbing his vest, the dragon slayer ran towards the door and saw his partner Rogue, and Fro flying next to him. "Guys!" Sting exclaimed, running towards them. "What's going on?!" he asked them wondering if they knew what was going on. "There's an intruder attacking us!" Rogue explained with a beard of sweat on his temple. "An intruder?" Sting said as they ran towards the hallway. "Who is it?!" he demanded. "Beat's me" Rogue replied while gritting his teeth, "But he probably has a death wish." he growled running through the hallway, the doors to the lobby exploded and one of their guild mates came flying towards them.

"Hey!" Sting asked the guy who was lying on the ground. "You okay? Who did this!?" he asked the man. "He's… here..." the guy mumbled before passing out. Sting looked through the door and his expression changed from confused to shock. "How rude, I only come to meet you master and you try to beat me just because I'm from Fairy Tail?" Naruto's voice rang out through the cloud of dust. He would never expect to see Naruto Vermilion standing there, mercilessly knocking away the mages that were trying to stop him like they were nothing. Even more so, he was wearing a smirk on his face and looking like he wasn't even trying at all. But then again, he was a Wizard Saint.

When the hallway was clear, Naruto walked toward the hall with slow footstep, cracking his fingers dangerously. The Sabertooth mages gathered in the hall, staring nervously at him as he made his way inside. They all knew just how powerful this man was and clearly, the path of destruction he carved just now wasn't something that should be taken lightly. Even Sting and Rouge, who was excited to fight the strongest members of Fairy Tail, doubted their chance against the blonde haired powerhouse. "Do you have business with me, brat?" a tall, elderly man demanded as he began glaring down at Naruto. This was Jiemma, the master of Sabertooth.

"Been awhile Jiemma, huh?" Naruto asked while everyone stared at him in shock, thinking he'd gone mad talking like he knew the Master. "I come in peace and yet your subordinates attacked me like I'm some intruder." Naruto growled out. His eyes then darkened as he returned the glare the massive man was giving him "I came to take back what doesn't belong to you." Naruto growled out to the old man. The wizards gaped in shock at his declaration. "Hm?" Jiemma was clearly unimpressed. "Kicked out just by being gentle and kind?" Naruto asked, raising his eyebrow, "Sound familiar to you?" he asked the man.

Some of the Sabertooth's mages, like Sting and Rogue immediately knew that he was talking about Yukino. "I don't know what you're talking about, but you're acting out of your own sense of justice, huh?" Jiemma asked Naruto who gave a dry chuckle to. "Justice? There is no such thing like that." Naruto made a small smirk "Now, I might be a cold hearted bastard, but even the hot tears of a young woman can melt the coldest of heart." he said to Jiemma. He didn't like this brat one bit and he would make him bleed. Naruto then pointed his finger at Jiemma "You kicked Yukino out of this guild, shattered her dreams, humiliated her in front of everyone and destroyed the good memories about Sabertooth in her heart." he said.

"All in one night. People like you don't deserve to be a Master, you don't even deserve to stand there facing me like you're some kind of leader." Naruto declared to Jiemma. "To make the skies roar... to make the earth boil... to make the seas silent. That is Sabertooth." Jiemma said emotionlessly, "I have no sympathy for weaklings like her." Jiemma told Naruto. Oh the punk was seriously asking for it now. "You sound like a tyrant more than a guild master in my opinion kid." Naruto said as he put a hand on his hip and held up one hand. If what he had planned actually worked then this guild would be no more where all the wizards would be moved to Fairy Tail.

"Now back to the business, I came here to challenge you and get what belongs to me so let's make a wager. If I lose, I will quit Fairy Tail and join your Guild, surely you won't miss this chance, having the most powerful man in the world under your grasp would you?" Naruto asked. He then gripped his hand into a fist "But if I win, this Guild belong's to me. I will be the next master of Sabertooth." Naruto growled out towards Jiemma. He wouldn't lose if it came to blows he would destroy the entire guild with ease. "Hahaha!" Jiemma laughed loudly "That's some big words for a fly like you. Surely you can't think that a mere fairy can defeat a tiger." Jiemma laughed to Naruto.

"I have my luck." Naruto's expression darkened "So, what are you going to do?" Naruto asked Jiemma. "I have no use for someone like you." Naruto said made a mocking expression when Jiemma said that "Dobengal… be a reasonable opponent for him." Jiemma said coldly before a man wearing Shinobi gear came up and kneeled beside him. "Yes, master." the man said emotionlessly. "Avoiding a battle, not so brave in the end are you ya coward?" Naruto taunted the elderly man. "It's one hundred years too early for the likes of a common guild's soldier like you to challenge me." Jiemma said. "If you want to fight with those on top, show me that you're qualified to do so…" he told Naruto.

Dobengal then charged with his hand held back and engulfed in rainbow aura, but before he could even do anything, Naruto smashed the back of his fist to the side of his head, sending the Sabertooth mage through the wall behind him and the walls after that before he was completely out of Crocus garden and in the mountains with lot's of broken bones and internal injuries that would kill him in a few minutes. He didn't care as he was fodder. No one dared to say a word after seeing one of the top ten member of their Guild defeated just like that. "You were saying?" Naruto asked darkly. "Master, let me…" Sting stepped forward but his master held his arm out, stopping him.

"I see… amusing." Jiemma pushed the right side of his Kimono down and said loudly "Come at me with all you got brat!" Jiemma yelled. With that Naruto vanished and covered his fist with Crash Magic wanting to kill Jiemma for such a thing. Naruto appeared in front of him in a flash with his fist brought back "You're a hundred years too young to even think that you can stand in front of me, brat!" Naruto cried and punched Jiemma in the face. Oh, he was so going to enjoy some pieces of brain splattered around. The force of Naruto's punch caused a powerful shockwave that knocked the members of Sabertooth back, some were even knocked away miserably and rolled on the ground to regain their balance.

The entire Crocus Garden Lodge shook with the immense strength of Naruto's attack, and the part of the place in front of him was completely destroyed and collapsed. When the dust was finally clear, Naruto wasn't surprised to see Jiemma completely unharmed and standing between him and the man was a girl with black hair and sharp dark colored eyes, her arms outstretched and hands covered in a rainbow colored aura. Naruto covered his fist once more in Crash Magic and the girl started to glow. With a scream she broke into thousands of tiny little dolls that scattered throughout the room. With her out of the way he wouldn't have to hold back.

Naruto raised a leg and went to kick Jiemma, but before he could land the strike or Jiemma could say a word, a group of people came to his rescue and revealed to be the rest of Fairy Tail Team A as well as Team B, led by Yukino. They, especially Lucy and Wendy, gaped in shock at the scene and the destruction around them. "Naruto!" Erza called out and Naruto stopped his foot millimeters away from striking Jiemma in the face. He got lucky... "Tch you got lucky Jiemma, but don't think for a second that I wasn't going to knock your head off your shoulders for what you did." Naruto said and turned and looked to the group of young wizards. "You came right on time." Naruto said coldly.

"Did you brats know that I am about to become the guild master of Sabertooth?" he asked with a dark smirk on his face. "Naruto, that's enough." Erza spoke up, "You don't have to go that far." she told the man who clearly didn't care. "Please, Naruto-sama, you don't have to go this far for me." Yukino said as she gave him a small smile, "I'm okay, see? I'm not sad because I was kicked out the Guild or anything." she told him. "You're a very bad liar, you know that right." Naruto chuckled to the young woman. "I…" Yukino didn't know how to reply and tried to avoid his eyes. "Oi Naruto, save it for tomorrow." Laxus called out to his team leader.

"I like what you're doing here and totally agree with you for doing so, but let them save some face for when we take back our position as the best, besides we have them beat by a mile in the tournament." Laxus told his fellow blonde. "Yeah, we will have a lot of times to wreck them later." Gray said as he nodded his head. "Besides doing this could start a guild war and we could lose all we worked for." Cana stated to him. Naruto looked like he was seriously considering about the others' words. After a moment of silence he sighed as they were right. He then looked at Jiemma and snarled "Consider yourself lucky this time around Sabertooth." he told the group of wizards.

He then turned back to Jiemma and gave him a look "A nation can only stand strong when the leader has, not only the loyalty but also the hearts and souls of his people as well. You want to show others that this is a strong guild? Start acting like one." he then put a hand on Yukino's shoulder and gave a gentle smile towards the young woman. She would be safe with Fairy Tail until she left if she so chose to. "She will be in my care from now on, if you want to have this girl back, you know where to find her. Sorry for disturbing your sleep wizards of Sabertooth." he told them before he then turned around and walked away with the two teams of Fairy Tail.

Several minutes later Naruto and Yukino sat on a bench having a talk. "I think that I overdid it." Naruto said to himself as he sat on a bench, leaned back and looked at the sky above him. Yukino, who missed her train because she ran to inform them about Naruto's intention, hoping that they could stop him, which they magically did sat down beside him quietly waiting for him to talk. "Naruto-sama… thank you." Yukino said with a small smile, looking at her hands on her lap. Naruto waved her thanks off "Nah don't mention it, just doing what anybody in their right mind would have done." he told Yukino. "Naruto-sama, why did you do it?" the former Sabertooth mage asked, turning her eyes to look at him.

"We… barely know each other." she said quietly. "Well what kind of leader would I be if I didn't help out a comrade when they needed it the most?" he asked her. It was true he was not only the leader of the Wizard Saint's, but both teams in this tournament as well, that and the guild at one point, so he was a natural leader. "So, what are you going to do now?" Naruto asked as he looked at the young woman, "Surely the brat Jiemma isn't going to accept you back into the Guild because I came and wrecked his place like that." Naruto stated matter of factly. "I still don't know, Naruto-sama." Yukino said as she shook her head.

"I think I will find some place to settle down first and join some small guilds, starting over and…" she trailed off quietly not sure what she was going to say. "Well how about you join Fairy Tail?" Naruto asked, suddenly after Yukino mentioned about joining guilds. "Eh?" Yukino gaped, "But Naruto-sama, your guild is so strong, I'm not sure I can…" she said shocked. "Meh, aren't we currently the lowest guild in all of Fiore?" Naruto asked. "You will be fine, don't worry. Makky isn't too picky about new members anyways so you'll be fine." he told her. He wouldn't lie and say she wouldn't make a beautiful barmaid for Fairy Tail so with that in mind...

He then eyed her up and down knowing his nephew was a pervert "And with that kind of body I doubt that he will manage to disapprove you joining us." Naruto joked to the now blushing Yukino. "Is… that so…" Yukino asked embarrassed. "C'mon, it's dark already. Let me take you to the hotel Fairy Tail is staying and see if Makarov is still awake." Naruto said as he stood up and offered Yukino his hand, which she took it with a nod of her head. "Thank you, Naruto-sama." she said to him while Naruto gave her a kind smile in return. The two then stood up and began to make their way to the lodge where his nephew was staying at.

THe next day the entire Domus Flau was packed to the bursting point. "Let's get day three underway. To show you who is where on the ladder we have tallied up all the point's that each guild has earned throughout the entire competition. For Fairy Tail Team B there is forty points." Chapati announced as the scoreboard lit up and showed the number of points. "For second place we have Lamia Scale with thirty-two point's." Chapati announced and once again the crowd roared in excitement. "For third place we have Fairy Tail Team A with thirty points even." Chapati stated while the crowds cheered some more.

"For fourth place we've got Sabertooth with twenty-nine points and they are quickly followed by fifth place Mermaid Heel who have twenty-nine as well." Chapati said and the colosseum shook with the cheering. "In sixth place we have Quatro who have seventeen points. Seventh place is Blue Pegasus who have somehow passed the odds of staying in the games with twelve points, while in last place is Twilight Ogre with twelve points." Chapati announced. The crowd cheered loudly with each team announced and now it was time for the games to begin.

"And for today's guest speaker we have the leader of the Rune Knights Lahar so let's give him a warm welcome." Chapati said as the crowd cheer. "Thank you for having me here today." Lahar said into his microphone. Chapati leaned into his microphone "So with the introductions out of the way let's kick day three off with some Pandemonium!" Chapati announced and the crowd cheered once again. "As you all know for the start of each day we will have one day compete so teams choose wisely who goes down there." Chapati said. Naruto looked to Laxus who stepped forward to take the challenge.

"Good luck boy." Naruto said to the second generation slayer. Laxus lifted his hand and gave a wave to the team "Probably won't need it." Laxus said with a laugh and he left for the arena. However before he could fully walk out of the tunnel Naruto's voice rang through his mind "Laxus can you hear me?" Naruto asked the man causing him to stop. Laxus put a hand to his head "Yes First Master what can I do for ya?" he asked his fellow blonde. "If you get called up first I want you to use everything you know which includes that one magic you don't like to show anybody." Naruto said to the blonde man who smirked at what he heard.

"And what would that be Shodai-sama?" he asked Naruto. "You know what I mean Laxus. Good luck" Naruto said and his voice vanished from his head. With nothing left to discuss he exited the tunnel. From Fairy Tail Team A, Erza stepped out for this event. Quarto Cerberus sent out Novally while Milianna of Mermaid Heel volunteered herself for the fight, after getting an approval from Kagura their leader. Jura Neekis represented Lamia Scale while Hibiki would head out for Blue Pegasus. Olga headed down to the arena with a confident smirk on his face. Minerva had indeed taken Yukino's position in the team and, when no one was looking, was throwing the harshest glares at Naruto like she was wanting to kill him.

She still hadn't gotten over the fact he had beaten her so easily as he had so yeah she wanted to claw his eye's out. Twilight Ogre sent out a man named Quill. When the competitors gathered around the short, pumpkin-headed man Mato "Yesterday was my day off. My apologies. Now, I'll explain how Pandemonium works." he told them mass of magic power suddenly burst from the earth and formed a giant, malevolent and even sinister looking castle. Mato pointed at it before explaining "This is the temple where evil monsters nest. This... is Pandemonium." he said cheerfully. Why as he always cheerful?

"Holy shit!" Laxus said with wide eyes. Jura nodded his head "A wise choice of words young Dreyer." the bald man said. "Awesome…" Milianna couldn't stop herself either. "Commencing analysis…" Hibiki murmured, activating his Archive with a smile and starting to analyze the place with his magic. "W-wild…" Novally muttered with sweat covered his face, no longer feeling so confident about it. Olga, meanwhile stared up at it with disinterest. Jura glanced at Mato, "Where monsters nest… you say?" the man asked. The Pumpkin man nodded his head "That's the setting! Within the temple, there are 100 monsters." Mato said with a little laugh.

"Well, we call them that, but they're really just magical projections we created. They won't go after the audience or anything, so don't worry!" he told the group as his words calmed the now nervous crowd. Mato continued, "The monsters are divided into five battle classes: D, C, B, A, and S! With the specifics set like this!" the pumpkin told him. "Incidentally, in regards to how powerful D-Class monsters are…" he said and a Lacrima Vision screen popped up with a camera inside the temple, where a massive, hound-like creature snarled and jumped at a stone statue, easily destroying it in one swipe.

The crowd recoiled at the sight as Mato went on, "Ones like that and even stronger ones…the place where a hundred of them are lurking, that's Pandemonium! The S-Class monster is so powerful that even one of the Wizard Saints can't be guaranteed to defeat it." he said to the group of sweating mages. Lucy and Wendy looked uneasy, but Natsu swore with gritting teeth, "Dammit, I should've gone in for this…" the dragon slayer said with grit teeth. "You want to get in on that monstrosity?!" Lucy shrieked in shock. Why would he want to do that, did he not see what that thing did to the defenseless statue or was he just stupid?

Mato continued his explanation "In order, each of you will take turns selecting a number of monsters to fight with. That's called your Challenge Right. For example, if one person selects three monsters, then that's how many will show up in the temple. If that person succeeds in defeating them, then he or she gets three points and the next competitor goes in and can choose from amongst the ninety-seven remaining monsters. This will continue until all the monsters are defeated, or until everyone's magic power reaches zero. At that point, the the competition will end." Mato told them.

Milianna smiled "So, it's like a counting game." she said happily. Mato nodded "Exactly. Situational judgment becomes very important here. Remember, the monsters have ranks, but no matter how many monsters you choose, the ranks are always random. If you're extremely unlucky, you might choose two and end up with the S-Class!" Mato said causing some of them to gulp. Hibiki glanced over from his Archive "Then some sort of battle strategy to avoid drawing the S-Class monster is necessary." he said. "If it's random, that strategy wouldn't work." Olga said as he dismissed the opinion with a snort. What an idiot.

Hibiki shook his head "Not quite. With probability theory and my Archive, strategy will work to some extent." he told the god slayer while Olga just shrugged his shoulders. Mato held his hands up "Points are given for the number of monsters defeated, regardless of their rank. Once you enter, you cannot withdraw until you've won or been defeated. If you happen to go down inside the temple, the number of points you've earned up until that turn will remain as they are. The number of victories for that turn, however, will be counted as zero, and you'll exit like that." he told them. So that's how it was was it, well then let's do it.

And with that a box full of sticks then appeared in Mato's hands, which he held out sand "Please draw your lots, everyone!" he told the group. The competitors did so, and a number appeared on the sticks as they were drawn. "Number one." Erza said as Laxus laughed wryly behind the redheaded woman, lamenting the fact he drew last. "You're lucky, it'll go back to your turn the most." he said as he patted the fairy queen on the back. "I was thinking that this competition would all come down to the luck of the draw... and I was right." Erza said as she released a small sigh as Mato sweat dropped at his statement.

"The luck of the draw? No, how should I put this. It's a game where maintaining your pace and situational judgment are more important than just the order of battle!" Mato said as Erza smirked at his answer. "No... with this, it's not longer just a game." she said as her smirk changed to a small smile, confusing the others. "All one hundred will be my opponents. My challenge right will be one hundred." she said as everyone looked on in utter and complete shock at the redheads statement. Natsu and Gray immediately broke out in laughter as Erza's declaration. It was just as they had thought, she was nuts as them.

Pretty much everyone else was completely stunned, some in bewilderment. Mato tried to stop her, "Th-that's impossible! It wasn't designed so one person could possibly defeat them all!" he exclaimed to the redheaded woman. Erza only shrugged, "I don't care."she told the pumpkin and casually stepped ahead into the Pandemonium. In the first five seconds the redhead walked calmly into the center of the cage and waited as the cage door slowly closed itself down and shut itself with her inside it. Just what was she thinking going up against all one-hundred of those foul creatures? Surely this was some type of madness.

However they didn't have to wait long until all the monsters arrived and attacked the redhead. Erza requips into her Heaven's Wheel Armor and goes to work making quick work of them. She then Requips into her Black Wing Armor and began to cut apart the monsters with brute force. After about of minute she is forced to Requip into her Flame Empress Armor, however she holds her Sea Empress Armor sword in her hand due to the fact she is fighting a monster that can use magic. When she defeated that monster she then continues her onslaught against the ravenous creature projections as she keeps changing into different styles of her battle armors.

"The crowd is going crazy. Titania cannot be stopped. So far ninety-six monsters have already been taken out. What amazing skill." Chapati announced as the crowd cheered loudly as they watched Erza fight. Naruto couldn't help but smile as he watched his surrogate daughter battle against a army of monsters. It actually reminded him of the fights between the guilds during the trade wars so long ago before the non-aggression pact was passed where no guild could go to war with other guilds throughout the country. He also felt a bit sad as he wasn't there as she grew up over the years as he had wanted to be.

With several more slashes of her Flame Empress Armor and sword she quickly defeats three large monsters where only the S-Class remained. "Amazing ninety-nine down and now only the S-Class remains. What kind of horror will be unleashed?" Chapati announced. However the answer came when a spider-like creature revealed itself confusing everybody. "What the-" Chapatis says, and he didn't finish as he didn't think such a small thing would be a S-Class monster. Erza looked to the little creature and pointed at it "Just as I thought. I had thought I had seen you scurrying around, but I wasn't to sure." Erza said to the thing.

The little creature's eye glowed as its power began to grow. Mato couldn't help but comment "I did give you a bit of a warning, but here's another for you. The S-Class monster was designed specifically to increase its power tenfold if it was to be the last one standing. You may have had a great chance when the other monsters were around, but now it seems that your streak of luck has finally run out." he said offhandedly. Erza got into a ready stance just as the monster stopped glowing to reveal a ugly monster nearly a hundred times its original size which scared a lot of the people in the crowd a bunch.

The two jumped at each other and with a swipe of her two swords she cuts the hands to small bits. However the loss of its hands didn't seem to bother the monster as it just swung its stubs and smacked Erza away. Another swipe and its legs were all but gone causing the monster to collapse. More slashes and then it was over as the beast fell apart signaling its loss. Natsu and Gray grinned and bumped their fists to each other, celebrating loudly with each other. Fairy Tail cried in joy at her quick performance, no one, even Doranbolt was able to hold back their tears when Erza finally did the impossible. In the stands, Naruto had a smile on his face.

"I'm sure your mothers would be proud of you Erza... Vermilion." he thought as he looked at the redhead with pride knowing he had helped make the next generation stronger. "Un..un-unbelievable! Somehow..one person…defeated all the monsters! Is this the true strength of the guild that was the strongest seven years ago?!" Chapati announced as the the roaring in the stadium rose to a fever pitch, with screams and cheers of admiration. Chapati riled them up even more, "Erza Scarlet has utterly dominated Pandemonium! That victory…no one can complain about this! The cheering has yet to stop!" Chapati announced to the crowd.

Yajima sighed with a smile, "I give up…" the old man said with a deep sigh. "I have no words…" Lahar agreed, still tense with sweat. On the stage, Laxus shook his head with a smile, "So much for topping her in this round…" the Lightning Dragon Slayer said. "Wow that was just the best!" Milianna cheered with a wide grin. "That was a exceptional show of ability." Hibiki sighed with a nervous smile "I should have expected this from Fairy Tail." he said. Novally gulped, still shocked "That was..is reckless even enough of a word to put to something like that?!" he exclaimed. Jura clapped his hands for the Fairy Queen.

"Simply magnificent" he said in complement Olga looked less enthusiastic than the others, "I don't like this… at all" the god slayer said. "Even I couldn't have done it better." Naruto said, as he and Team A approached him "Well done... simplistically amazing." he smiled. Erza had the decency to blush "Thank you Shodai-sama your praise is good to hear." she said in a bashful tone. Naruto shook his head "We haven't won yet, you know." Naruto said as he released a sigh. With that, Team A got for themselves ten more points for themselves. This was good Fairy Tail was making its comeback from the brink of destruction.

"Pandemonium is done for! Erza Scarlet earns Fairy Tail's A Team ten points! A last minute discussion has concluded that the remaining seven teams must get rankings as well. It's not as entertaining, but we've prepared a simple game just for you." Chapati informed the crowd and a moment later, a strange device appeared in front of the rest of the participants, hovering in the center of the arena Mato then pointed his hand to the device "This is the Magic Power Finder, or MPF. When this device is hit with magic power, that power is represented numerically. " Mato told the group of wizards.

"It's a device used to measure magic power and the other participants must attack the MPF and it will both record and display their level of power. The strongest participant is given the most points while the weakest is given the least. Additionally, the order of who goes first is determined by their numbered lots during the last event. Also, the previously decided order will be used here." Mato says as the MPF is brought forward to them. "So, then I'm up first!" Milianna then stripped off her coat revealing a daring outfit and attacked the MPF with her Kitten Blast, creating a score of three-hundred-sixty-five. Since this was he first time they used it they didn't know if that was good or bad.

"Umm... we're not sure if this is a high score of not due to the fact that we've never used this before." Mato told them confused. Lahar then answered. "We Rune Knights use the MPF as a means for training, that score is a high score. High enough to make someone a captain." he said. The crowd began cheering for Milianna, as she waved her arms around to celebrate. But things intensified when Hibiki was announced to be next, seeing how he's the girls' favorite. "Seems like he's just a pretty boy." Naruto said, scratching his chin. As he expected Hibiki only put up with a low score of ninety-five. This caused him to start crying as he was so weak.

Quill went up next and cracked his shoulders "Man what a drag, and here I thought I would have to do more work." the man complained as it showed he was just lazy in general. He then held up his hand and aimed it at the MPF "Byakurai (White Lightning)" he intoned as a large bolt of lightning was fired at the machine. Quill had surprisingly earned himself a score of fifteen hundred. Naruto nodded his head "Not bad for your average wizard." he said nodding his head. Next to walk up to the plate was Sabertooth's God Slayer Olga Nanagear causing the crowd to go wild for the man. "Maybe they will redeem themselves during this." Chapati said.

Olga stepped up and used his One-hundred-twenty mm Kokuraihou (Black Lightning Cannon) which created a rather bright display of black thunder. Much to everyone's surprise, his score reached a high three-thousand-eight-hundred-twenty-five, making Milianna gap in shock as his score was nearly ten times her own score. "Jura is next… I remember the time we fought alongside him against Oracion Seis... this guy was crazy strong then, I wonder what'll happen now..." Gray wondered aloud forgetting he did most of the work against the group. He wondered what he would do to show how powerful he was on the scale.

Jura looked at Mato "Do you mind if I give it my all?" he asked the pumpkin who shrugged. Mato pointed to the MPF "Sure that is what this portion of the game is all about, so why not." the pumpkin stated. Jura nodded and began to release an incredible amount of magic from his body. Mato gulped "W-What's with this pressure?" he wondered. Lahar gulped as well "He's releasing an incredible amount of Magic Power, incredible." the man said. Using his Meido Fugaku (Rumbling Mt. Fuji) attack, making the entire arena shake from the force of his attack and a score was named. And it was staggering to see just how powerful it was.

"Eight-thousand-five-hundred-forty-four!? Jura of Wizard Saints has made an astounding score! It's a new record!" Chapati announced. This surprised everyone, especially Olga. "It may be hard to follow Jura but.. Let's see what our last competitor got! Next up is Laxus Dreyer!" Yajima said as the dragon slayer stepped forward. "Alright time for me to shine." Laxus said as he cracked his neck. The next one was for his gramps. Suddenly Laxus began releasing an immense amount of Magic Power and then shaped it into the form of bright light between his hands. This shocked Makarov as he didn't know Laxus knew that spell.

"H-how does he know such a spell?" he asked. Naruto smirked "It's because he worked hard and he earned the right to use it." he said. Laxus then clapped his hands together "Fairy Law, activate!" he intoned as the light burst from his hands and the world grew to bright to look at. A gigantic golden seal appeared in the sky above the arena and was then surrounded by dark clouds as a bright heavenly light shined down upon the MPF. The light then spread across the entirety of Crocus blinding everyone there forcing them to close their eyes due to how bright the light coming from the spell the blonde man had casted was. What powerful magic.

When the light died down there was nothing left of the MPF whatsoever as it had literally been vaporized by the man's spell leaving nothing behind. "Holy cow nine-thousand-nine-hundred-ninety-nine! Laxus Dreyer of Fairy Tail B has surpassed even Jura of the Wizard Saints! Fairy Tail is a guild filled with monsters!?" Chapati announcer exclaimed shocked at this development and the crowd went wild with excitement. Chapati cleared his throat With that in mind, we're proceeding to the battle portion for day three. First up we have Mermaid Heels Milianna versus Quarto Cerberus' Semmes" Chapat announced while the crowd cheered excitedly.

Millianna and Semmes were in the arena when the gong struck. Semmes started to spin, as it seemed that was all he was good at. Millianna tried to restrain the man using what she called the Bad Kitty Restrain Tube, which was weird, but it only bounced off the man where he then hit her. After getting up she used a better version of the restrain magic where she successfully stopped him and won. "I may be beaten, but I'm still wild." Semmes said in defeat clearly upset. "For the win it is Millianna!" Chapati announced causing the crowd to cheer for the excitable woman's victory over her opponent in the match up.

"For the second battle of day three we have Blue Pegasus' Eve against Sabertooth's Rufus Lore!' Chapati announced loudly. As expected Rufus won, beating the youngest tri-men to a pulp with his memorized spells. "Round three is Fairy Tail B Team's Laxus Dreyer against Twilight Ogre's very own Thorston Boruto!" Chapati announced. All of Fairy Tail Team B turned to look at Laxus. Gajeel smirked "Sounds like another lightning wizard has come eh." he said to the man. Mira smiled "Good luck Laxus." she told him. Cana shrugged and swallowed more ooze "Eh I don't care since we already have the lead." she said.

The battle didn't last as long as the crowd thought as Laxus just appeared in front of the man he was supposed to call an opponent and beat him with a clothesline and shot him into a wall knocking him out. Well that was disappointing for everyone. Then again this was the grandson of Makarov Dreyer the Titan of Fairy Tail so it was understandable why he lost so fast in the match up. "This will be today's final. Fairy Tail Team A's Wendy Marvell against Lamia Scale's Sherria Blendy!" Chapati announced. "Go get them, Wendy!" Natsu cheered out loudly for her, as the young sky dragon held both her fist out with a determination expression on her face.

"Wendy's going?" Doranbolt, who was sitting among the crowd, asked in surprise. He had wanted to ask her for forgiveness for what happened all those years ago on Tenrou, but he never had the chance. He wanted to see how far she came. "It's my turn." Sherria said as she smiled gladly, "I will try my best!" she exclaimed. "Give it your all." Jura grinned at the young girl. "Now everyone will see just what kind of power Sherria is capable of." Lyon said as he too smiled before looking to the young girl, "Good luck, Sherria." he told her. To be honest he was still reeling from the fact that Fairy Tail had a man with her capabilities.

"Ok, Jura-san. Thank you Lyon" Sherria nodded with a large smile before running to the stadium's center. Sherria waved to the crowd as she jogged to the center of the arena. Not paying attention to her footing, she tripped on a rock and fell on her face. The crowd immediately burst out in laughter at her clumsiness. "Ow." she said with an embarrassed smile as she sat up on her knees, rubbing her forehead. That was a bit unexpected. "Are you alright?" Wendy asked concernedly, running to her aid before she too fell on her face. The crowd's laughter intensified. Instead of fighting it was making comedy for the crowd.

"Well that certainly wasn't expected from either of them." Naruto said blankly. The organizers sure knew how to arrange the matchups to make it interesting. Wendy also sat up her knees, rubbing her forehead just as her opponent had done. The two girl's looked at one another, smiles on their lips. "Let's have a good battle." Wendy said to her opponent. "Yeah." Sherria nodded. "Let's." she agreed. Once the girl's dusted themselves off and stood up the match was ready to begin. Wendy stood with a look of determination and will. Chelia, a look of slight pity and empathy. "Let the battle begin!" Mato shouted as the gong sounded.

"Sorry, but this one is ours, Gray." Lyon smirked at his fellow apprentice. "Don't underestimate Wendy, Lyon." Gray retorted from his position. "She might take you by surprise." he told the man. "Do your best, Wendy." Carla cheered out for her best friend 'I have to give it all I've got.' Wendy thought determined. "Here I come!" she shouted. "Ok." Chelia said with a nod of her head. Wendy then held out her arms at her sides. They started glowing as magic circles appeared. "ENCHANT AND ENHANCE: ARMS, VERNIER." her spell, increasing the magical power in her arms and along with her speed, allowed Wendy to gather wind around her much faster.

"Oh." Chelia mouthed intrigued as she watched as the display of Sky Dragon Slayer's magic. Wendy rushed forward before turning her body suddenly, crying out the name of her technique "Tenryū no Yokugeki (Sky Dragon's Wing Attack)" Wendy called out while summoning twin whirlwinds from each hand, which then twisted and rotated to attack her opponent as well as the whole area surrounded around her. However, Sherria effortlessly maneuvered through the fierce winds, much to Wendy's surprise. "She dodged it?!" Wendy exclaimed in shock. Sherria then jumped into the air, black wind gathering in her open palm.

"Tenjin no Boreasu (Sky God's Boreas)" Sherria called out. She then threw the air down, attacking Wendy with a whirlwind stronger than her own. "Black wind?!" Carla exclaimed in shock. "That girl." Orga said with widened eyes "She has God Slayer Magic too!" he exclaimed loudly. "She's one of them too?" Natsu cried out. Oh great so their were three god slayers in the arena now. "One of what?" Erza asked the dragon slayer. "When we fought Grimoire Heart there was a guy who could use black fire. Scarecrow?" he told the redheaded woman. "I think his name was Zancrow." Gray corrected, deep in thought.

"Yeah, him." Natsu said as he nodded his head in agreement. "Was he strong?" Erza asked suspiciously. "Who him? Not at all." Natsu laughed awkwardly as he thought of his grueling battle with Zancrow. Wendy managed to dodge the attack, but Chelia appeared right next to her. "You're pretty good if you managed to dodge that." Chelia praised. "Try this one." She gathered black wind in her hands again, twisting her body in order to create a cyclone "Tenjin no Mai (Sky God's Dance)" Sherria announced. Wendy shrieked in pain as the attack propelled her into the air. Sherria jumped up after her "I'm not done yet." she told the dragon slayer.

The young dragon slayer managed to stop herself in midair, gathering wind around her legs "Tenryū no Kagizume (Sky Dragon's Claw)" Wendy cried out as she kicked downward, hitting Sherria in the face with a gust of wind that sent the pink haired girl back to earth. Sherria landed on her feet at the same time as Wendy, glaring at each other before both girls took a deep breath, their cheeks swelled up. "Tenryu no Hoko(Sky Dragon's Roar)" Wendy yelled out as she released a powerful whirlwind akin to a hurricane from her mouth.

"Tenjin no Dogo(Sky God's Bellow)" the young woman shouted as she too released a powerful wind from her mouth. The attacks collided in mid-air, creating a fierce whirlwind that raged throughout the arena. The resulting shockwave knocked Wendy out of the air. Chaptati's wig even blew off his head. Once the wind died down, Wendy was on the ground, her body bruised and her clothes torn. Chelia on the other hand stood tall, a smile on her face with nary a bruise or cut on her body. "She's not injured at all?" Erza asked with widened eyes. Lyon grinned. "That's the power, of a Sky God Slayer." he gloated.

"I wasn't expecting that." Wendy said through breaths. "Lyon told me about a Fairy Tail wizard that used the same magic I do." Sherria explained. "I might have over did things a little. Are you ok?" she asked, noticing Wendy's weakened state. "I'm fine." Wendy retorted as she stood up. "You're supposed to get hurt in a battle." she said with a small smile on her face. "Even it is a battle, we should have fun, right?" Sherria asked as she smiled happily as her personality was always lively. "Fun?" Wendy was confused. "I don't really understand what that means, but I'm trying my hardest for my guild. That's all that matters to me." she told her opponent.

"That's admirable of you." Sherra praised as she gathered more black wind in her hands. "I'm also doing my best for both my guild, and for love." sad with a smile. She unleashed another Boreas, sending Wendy flying back. "Wendy!" Lucy shouted. Wendy managed to pull away from the attack and stand on her feet. 'She's really strong.' Wendy thought. 'But I can't give up. Everyone in Fairy Tail is counting on me.' she looked up and sucked up the air around her, her magic power replenishing. "Oh, you eat air too?" Sherra asked surprised. "I guess I'll do the same." Sherria said as she copied Wendy, sucking in the air.

"Let's try this!" Wendy cried out once she finished eating and much to everyone's surprise, charged at Sherria with her hand balled into a fist, cocking back. "Huh?" the God Slayer asked in confusion when she saw no winds gathered around her fist "What are you trying to do?" she asked again and dodged at the last moment, making Wendy's fist flung pass her and going down to the ground. However, she wasn't aiming for Sherria and the moment her tiny fist hit the ground, something unexpected happened.

BOOOM! The ground underneath her fist started to crack before being blown apart with such force that caught Sherria surprise and had to make some distance between her and the Sky Dragon Slayer. Wendy then removed her knuckle from the ground, revealed it to be bleeding rather badly. The entirety of the Domus Flau was stunned. None of them, more so in Naruto's opinion, was expecting a small girl like Wendy to pack that kind of strength. "What the hell!?" Gray and Natsu cried out in shock with their hands in the air. Wendy had never performed a feat like that with her physical strength, so they were all surprised by what she just did.

"That monstrous strength, could it be…" Erza turned her head to Naruto, who also had wide eyes filled with surprise. "Don't look at me like that" Naruto shouted as he shook his head while still keeping his eyes on Wendy, whose eyes were tearing up in pain. "I didn't teach her that, and even if I did, she would be able to do better than that." he admitted. Did she manage to learn that technique just by watching him fight? Wendy was a strong healer, so she must have great control over her energy. It was similar to Crash Magic. The timing wasn't right, but she almost got it. that was why her hand was only bleeding, even though it was bad, it was not broken.

"I should have trained more." Wendy said to herself as she looked at her hand. She couldn't heal herself so she would have to fight with a hand like this. Turned out it was a rather bad decision to make. "W-woah, you're amazing Wendy." Sherria smiled, looking at the sizable hole Wendy had created on the ground "I should be more careful next time" She nodded her head. Wendy tore away her sleeve and wrapped it around her hand, tying it around wound as tight as possible to keep the blood from flowing out. She had to end this fight quick, she would get tired the moment she lost too much blood. Wendy then sucked in the wind again to replenish her strength.

Once she finished eating Wendy held out her arms, causing a barrier of sparkling air to surround both she and Sherria. "What's this?" she asked confused. "It's like being in a tornado." she stated confused. "Another new technique?!" Pantherlily said in amazement "Wow." Happy cheered "She'll definitely win with this." Carla declared with a small smile "That child woke up very early in the morning to train, you know." she said happily. "She can already use one of the techniques?" Porlyusica exclaimed in shock. The alchemist sat in the stands watching the match, having come from the infirmary after bandaging Erza.

"Shōha Tenkūsen (Shattering Light: Sky Drill)" Wendy called out. The barrier converged into a burst of wind that Wendy directed towards Sherria. The attack connected, forcing the sky god slayer upwards into the air, crying out in pain and soon falling to the ground with a loud thud. "Sherria!" Lyon shouted. The crowd was stunned, but Fairy Tail was the only one who cheered for their young dragon slayer. Wendy staggered, nearly falling over. That attack took a lot from her, and the injure hand wasn't helping either. Mato walked over to Sherria, seeing the young girl wincing in pain from her injuries as she laid on her side. He raised his hand. "Sherria is down! The winner is…!" h started to say.

However before he could finish the announcement "Ah. I'm sorry." Sherria said as she slowly stood up. "I'm not done yet. We've just started!" she stated. Wendy's eyes widened as Sherria stood up right. All of her injuries were healed in the matter of seconds. "I knew you were good, but not this good!" Sherria said to Wendy with a smile. "What the hell?" Natsu cried out in shock. "Her wounds are all healed again." Erza exclaimed in shock. "Sky God Slayer magic allows Sherria to self-heal. Something Wendy cannot do." Lyon said as he looked over to Gray, a triumphant grin on his face. It was all over for them now, and they would win.

Gray grimaced at his rival. "Dammit." he said as he grit his teeth before saying "I didn't expect they had someone like that on their team." he said. "She is quite strong despite being so young." Erza put a hand on her teammate and said comfortingly "But believe in Wendy. She will definitely find a way to deal with it." she said with faith. "Are you ok?" Sherria asked the exhausted Wendy, seeing the will in her eyes "Aw, you're really not giving up, aren't you?" she said cheerfully. "She looks like she's going to keel over." Gray said empathically. "You can do it, Wendy!" Natsu shouted, cheering up the young girl. He had faith in the child of Grandeeney.

Sherria sighed. "I'm not someone who into fighting, but beating someone who can barely stand on their own feet isn't what I'll call love. So, if you quit, I won't hold it against you." "I can't…the fact that I'm standing here now, means that I'm also prepared to fight on behalf of the Guild" Wendy retorted between labored breaths. "I don't need your pity." She looked up a Chelia, the fire in her eyes returning. "Until I have fallen and become unable to move any longer, please come at me with all your strength, please!" "Wendy…" Naruto looked at the young girl, touched by her words.

Chelia put her hands on her hip, beaming at her opponent. "Ok then, that's just etiquette." Black wind gathered in Sherria's hands once more. "Well then... now it's my turn. I'll put you at rest with this strike!" Chelia held her arms up over her head. "Metsujin Ōgi…" she chanted. "Sherria, stop!" Lyon shouted, fear on his face. He knew what was about to come and was worried about what could cause. "You mustn't use that technique!" Jura called out to her. "You fool!" Obaba Sama, the master of Lamia Scale chided. "Do you want to kill her?!" she shouted at the girl. "If she's giving it her all, they I have to do the same!" Sherria answered her master. "That, is love!" she said happily.

The winds in Sherria's hands began taking the shape of black feathers with purple aura "Amatsu no Murakumo (God Slayer's Secret Art: Heavenly Gathering of Clouds)" Sherria called out. The black feathers soared towards Wendy, who raised both arms to shield her head away from the attack and closed her eyes tightly. Moment later, Sherria looked on as her attack flew into the air and dissipated. To her surprise Wendy was gone. "Did I hit her?" she asked confused. "Did she get her?!" Natsu exclaimed. "I don't know." Erza squinted to get a better look at the battle. "I don't think so." she told the dragon slayer with relief in her voice.

"I may have overdid it again." Sherria said with a sheepish smile. However… "Tenryū no Saiga (Sky Dragon's Crushing Fang)" Wendy's voice called out. Sherria turned around and widened her eyes when she saw Wendy falling from the sky, attacking her with claws made of air. Wendy cut into Sherria's forearm, drawing a small amount of blood. "So you managed to dodge it." Sherria smiled as her cuts healed instantly. "How did she evade?" Lyon asked surprised. "I'm not sure." Jura shook his head. However, it didn't take them long to see something wasn't right from the sky god slayer. She seemed to be a little paler than usual and her breathing was fast.

"Why is she looks so tired?" Natsu asked, pointing to Chelia. "I thought she could heal herself." he said looking on. "It seems Sherria can heal surface wounds, but not stamina and stress like Wendy. Being hit with that much power, sooner or later she would feel tired from being drained magical power to heal her own injures." Naruto answered Natsu's question as the two girls clashed against each other once again. "They're almost complete opposites in terms of power." he said in thought. "How about we end this?" Sherria grinned as she gathered wind in her hand. "Yeah." Wendy nodded, gathering wind of her own. It was almost time to end it.

The two girls ran towards each other, their fists colliding in a confrontation that sent gale force winds throughout the entire arena. Sherria and Wendy traded blow after blow, their courage and conviction forcing all to look at them. "What an amazing sight!" Chapati exclaimed, his bald head shining in the sun as he stood on his chair. "Both of these cute competitors are giving it all they've got! Neither one backing down an inch!" he caaled as the crowd cheered for the young girls. Wendy connected with a fierce punch to Sherria's cheek, staggering her for a moment. "There you go, Wendy!" Natsu shouted, his adrenaline surging. "Keep going!" he shouted.

Sherria clasped her hands together and raised them above her head before bringing them down on top of Wendy's head in a hard clubbing blow. "Atta girl, Sherria!" Lyon cheered. "Don't give up!" Toby yelled to his teammate. Using the momentum from Sherria's attack, Wendy extended her leg outward, catching Sherria's collarbone with her heel as she rotated forward. Sherria fell to one knee due to the force. She then quickly jumped forward with a knee that Wendy managed to block with her hands. Soon the entire crowd was cheering for the two girls, but Wendy and Sherria didn't hear them. They were too focused on what was in front of them.

"This is love." Chelia thought as she felt Wendy's foot hit her stomach. She grabbed Wendy's leg and spun her around before throwing her. A smirk appeared on the sky god slayer's face. Wendy tried to attack with another Saiga but Sherria sidestepped and drove her elbow into Wendy's back and sent her crashing to the ground. Wendy laid on her stomach in the dirt. Pain coursed through her entire being, but she was smiling. "I'm…I'm having fun." she thought as she dodged Sherria's stomp. The two girls rushed one another again. No one in the arena sat as they watched the two girl's battle. After fighting for what seemed like an eternity, the two finally stopped.

They stood a small distance from one another both on the brink of collapse. "Time's up!" Mato announced loudly with his hand raised. "The match ends in a draw!" he said in finality. "That was amazing!" Natsu exclaimed excitedly. "Those two really gave it her all." Naruto grinned at them. "They were both excellent." Erza couldn't help but say. "Yeah, they were." Gray agreed. "Both of them did an amazing job." Lyon said with a smile. "I agree." Yuka nodded his head. "That was certainly a spectacle to behold." Toby, standing next to him wept the tears of joy from his eyes. "Wendy has certainly grown into a fine wizard." Jura smiled, reminiscing on how he met her all those years ago before fighting Oracion Seis for the first time.

Wendy and Sherra stood opposite one another for a few seconds longer before Wendy fell to her knees, holding her bleeding hand. "Are you hurt?" Sherra asked concerned. "I'm sorry!" she said. "It's my own fault, but I'm fine." Wendy said with a long sigh. The two shared a small laugh before Sherria moved to heal Wendy, focusing more of her magic into Wendy's right hand. "Th-thank you." Wendy smiled, sighing in relief as the pain eased away. Sherria shook her head. "No. Thank you. That was fun!" she smiled. "Yeah." Wendy nodded. "I had fun too." she told the god slayer. "Say," Sherria began with a bright smile. "Do you want to be friends?" she asked.

"Wh-what?" Wendy said off guard. "A-are you sure?" asked unsurely. Sherria held out her hand, a wide smile on her face. "Of course I am!" she said as Wendy smiled back, grabbing Sherria's hand as the two girls shook hands with each other. "Ok, let's be friends!" she said happily. "What a touching scene!" Chapati whimpered happily. "A beautiful friendship born from a fierce rivalry." he said as he wiped his tears away. "But before you all leave…" Mato began. "Here are…"he began to announce. However before any more could e said "Wait!" Kagura suddenly raised her hand and said loudly, gaining the attention of the entire Stadium.

"I would like to challenge Fairy Tail Team B for their place." she said. Everyone, especially Fairy Tail Guild was stunned by her announcement. "What is she talking about?" Makarov asked in shock. Beside him, Levy immediately pulled out her rule book, putting on her glasses and flipping through various pages before stopping. "Apparently, there is also a new rule this year." She read and everyone leaned in to hear "At the end of the day, if your team is not in the first place, you can challenge the other teams for their place. The challenged team will have to send out one member to defend their position and face the challenger." she read

"There will be only one challenge battle per day and if the challenger wins, teams' position will be changed but if the challenged successfully defend his team position, the other team will lose ten points." she finished. "There is a rule like that?" Lucy asked in surprise and Yukino nodded her head, having read and memory the entire rule book. "Apparently so." Mavis nodded her head "And that Jura just challenged Team A for their first place, this is going to be tough." But then she made a smile "But we all know who is going to be the one who will defend our position." she said. The Fairy Tail's mages cheered out when they saw Naruto make his way down to the arena, after a short discussion with his teammate.

It, however, soon died into the booming cry of the spectators within the Domus Flau when they saw Naruto on stage again. "Amazing! Kagura of Mermaid Heel has challenged Fairy Tail's Team B for their first position." Chapati cried out as Naruto stopped in front of the Iron Rock "And Naruto Vermilion of Fairy Tail has arrived to answer that challenge. Two of the most exciting and strongest mages of the history of The Grand Magic Game are about to face off in a one on one battle. What is going to happen!?" he said and the crowd cheered out again, this time louder than ever. So much so it shook the arena.

"Great job Wendy" Naruto put a hand on the little girl's head when they crossed "But the two of us are going to have a talk when this is over." he said as he grinned mysteriously at Wendy, who could only nod her head nervously, knowing what he wanted to talk about. Naruto stood in front of Kagura, the girl, from what he seen had never gotten serious in her fight ever since she joined Mermaid Heel and participated in the Grand Magic Game. Kagura Mikazuchi was a very skill swordswoman who could make extremely sharp cut with an undrawn sword. Her gravitation magic could even outmatch the Celestial Spirit of the Heavenly Scale and that wasn't something that should be taken lightly about.

All of which he had seen first hand as well as felt. "Give it you all, Naruto-sama!" Yukino shouted out as loud as she could, hoping that her voice could reach him. Not that she doubted Naruto's strength, but Kagura wasn't an opponent one could underestimate. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Naruto asked, crossing his arms on his chest. He felt a little insulted that Kagura hadn't even paid her eyes at him from the beginning, as she was keeping them close the entire time and patiently waited the fight to be started. "Even though we're trying our best, I don't think that Mermaid Heel can win the Game this year." Kagura spoke up, surprised everyone sans for her guildmates, who sighed sadly.

"But while the game still last, I would like to see if you're really that strong." She opened her eyes and stated calmly. "Oh, I see." Kagura put her hand on the hilt of her sword and took a stance, keeping the calm and stoic expression on her face "Didn't know that I have an admirer." he joked, but Kagura found it unfunny. "So please, show me your real strength." She said. Naruto smirked "If that's what you want... then that is what you shall receive then. I am... a GOD!" he roared as he released his full power once more upon the world. It literally began to rain hell for those stadium as it showed just how much he held back during the previous matchup.

15

Previously: "But while the game still last, I would like to see if you're really that strong." She opened her eyes and stated calmly. "Oh, I see." Kagura put her hand on the hilt of her sword and took a stance, keeping the calm and stoic expression on her face "Didn't know that I have an admirer." he joked, but Kagura found it unfunny. "So please, show me your real strength." She said. Naruto smirked "If that's what you want... then that is what you shall receive then. I am... a GOD!" he roared as he released his power once more upon the world. It literally began to rain hell for those stadium as it showed just how much he held back during the previous matchup.

The winds surrounding Naruto picked up greatly as a pillar of pure energy formed around the almighty blonde. Rainclouds quickly gathered and raindrops soon began to fall from the sky hard. Lightning began to surge streaking through the sky, and only to begin to strike the ground leaving craters. Kagura and the entire stadium looked at the carnage the blonde Wizard Saint was creating with surprise. Never before had she met a foe that could do something along the lines like this, and now that she had she was wondering if it was a good idea to fight against him. Someone could potentially die here f this went on much longer.

Naruto then raised his hand to the sky as if to appease Kami, and then there was a energy pulse so thick and powerful that it pushed out for several kilometers forming a dome before stopping. At this time hail the size of basketballs began to fall from the sky to begin to litter the ground. Rocks were getting split apart tearing into them as if the hail were a scythe cutting through the earthen constructs like they were wheat. The wind was howling causing the specters to cover their ears to block out the sound as best they could as the winds begun to grow into a fierce hurricane-like storm in less than a second.

Trees were whipped every which way as the wind lashed out at them, cuts began appearing on the bark as the wind began taking on a sharp quality. Then, as if the gods themselves had decided to try and smite Kagura, four large tornadoes came crashing down into the arena. They tore up the ground, gouging out deep craters of earth and stone, which was then funneled into the tornadoes and swirled around them in motion with the wind. The attack, which many would only believe was an act of nature was awe inspiring in its power and fury. Then the lightning came down. It crashed into the Domus Flau, tearing the world asunder and sending a massive shock wave through the earth.

Where the lightning struck sparks would cascade across the land in all directions, consuming and destroying everything in their path. With a scream that seemed to shake the very heavens themselves Naruto let out the rest of the magic he had been gathering. Then the entire world became bathed in nothing as it was now blinded by a flash of white light. When the light had faded from their eye's enough for them to see they were shell shocked. Kagura was lying in a crater with her clothes nearly shredded away to nothing, but had no clear injuries on her body, which made most of the men gain nosebleeds at the sight at the near naked woman.

Chapati gulped into the microphone "I-incredible..." he muttered out in awe. Lahar was shell shocked at what he had witnessed "T-to think... that just one man had the power to control the weather... such power..." he stated in equal awe. Yajima couldn't help himself and added his own two sense "W-Well he is the God of Ishgar now..." he stated. Never before had he seen the Shodai pull something like that off before. Kagura looked up to the blonde man and sighed "I admit... defeat." she said as she lowered her head. Naruto however decided to show some mercy "In light of this as leader of the Wizard Saint's I hereby award Ten Points to Mermaid Heel." the blonde said shocking everyone in the stadium.

Kagura looked to the blonde in shock "W-what? Why would you do something like that?" she asked the blonde. Naruto chuckled "And why should I not? You have done something something not many people have done, and that is why I have decided to award your team." he said to the young swordswoman. Kagura had to know, and with that she spoke "W-What did I do?" she asked the chuckling blonde "You impressed me." he said confusing her. Naruto chuckled again "Let me elaborate for you. When those twisters were coming down I watched as you stood still and the cutting winds tore across your body, and yet you defied the need to cry out." he said to her.

"You stood there knowing I could potentially kill you with just raw power alone, and that is why you impressed me. Now a word of advice. Vengeance leads to nothing but pain. Allowing yourself to live with the knowledge that pain is a everyday thing is a gift in itself. I'm not sure who was so precious to you who you lost, but I'll tell you right now. My sister is dead, killed by the man she loved. My best friend Yuri dead because of cancer. My wife Zera cursed because of the misuse of a spell. My friend Irene cursed because of her magic. And then there is me. I am cursed to live a long life due to using a forbidden magic that I have vowed to never use ever again." he told her.

Kagura lowered her head "I... I understand." she said in a weak voice. Naruto chuckled "Hey why the long face? It's not everyday that I get to let loose a little. Hell you even impressed me to the point here I used ten percent of my power so I say kudos to you." he said getting a gasp of shock from the girl. That was only ten percent of his power? If that was only ten percent then if he had used all his power she would have been vaporized without a trace! Naruto extended his hand ot to the busty sword user "Come on let's get you patched up and a meal in your belly." he said as he gently helped the young woman up while pulling a robe out from his Requip dimension for her to wear.

hapati shook his head and cleared his thoughts "Despite her loss Mermaid Heel has gained ten points courtesy of Naruto Vermilion. Even though he quickly dispatched her Naruto Vermilion is still the winner. And this also concludes day three of the Grand Magic Games. I'm Chapati Lola here with Mr. Yajima and Lahar of the Magic council and we will see you all tomorrow for day for of this years Grand Magic Games." Chapati announced which signaled that everyone could leave and do what they wanted with the rest of the day. The third day of the Grand Magic Games sure was awe inspiring for sure.

Naruto was honestly surprised when the less destructive member's of Fairy Tail invited him to the new water park. It was quite large, and it had a large slide that was meant for couples to ride on, not that he would ride it mind you, called the love love slide. Naruto was relaxing in a pool by a bar with a mug of beer in his hands as he watched everyone run around and couldn't help but sigh in satisfaction. He had asked Mira to repair his Wizard Saint's Cloak so that he could wear it for the rest of the games, but he hadn't heard from her for the rest of the day as it was getting close to dusk now. Seeing that his beer was empty the powerful blonde climbed out of the water to get a refill of alcohol.

However his relaxed mood was ruined when the more destructive member's of Fairy Tail had arrived. Oh boy this was just bound to be a disaster waiting to happen. "Look guys! It's a water locomotive!" Natsu cried out excitedly as he sat on a sizeable moving train moving on the water "Ugh… ugh…" and almost immediately after that, he fell flat on the toy with his face turned green. "Why did he get on it?" Lisanna scolded silently as he she jumped into the water and swam toward Natsu to get him off the train. "At least he didn't puke up his lunch in the pool right away." Naruto chuckled a little and glanced around, there were a lot of people around here, even if it was nighttime.

He then noticed Elfman and Evergreen hiding together behind a bolder, so he couldn't help but ask "Hey Mira, where is your brother?" he asked the model. Mira gained a thoughtful look "Elfman? You know, I haven't seen him for a while. I wonder…" she tapped her chin thoughtfully. Naruto chuckled "I see." Naruto said as he nodded his head "So, what…" he trailed off. However he was surprised when a loud voice called out to him "BIG BROTHER!" causing him to turn just in time to be rammed into by his baby sister nearly knocking him over in the process. Naruto looked down at his sister with a raised eyebrow "What is it Mavis?" he asked the 'ghost' as Mavis looked up to the large blonde's eye's.

Mavis beamed happily "This place is so amazing big brother it's almost like that maze you took me too when we were young." she said with sparkles in her eyes. However it was at this time that Jenny Realight of the Blue Pegasus guild came sneaking up from behind Mira with a mischievous look in her eye's. Before Mira could react, her bikini top was pulled away from her. "That was for making me embarrass myself with that bet the other day," Jenny said, laughing at the white haired woman. "Oh yeah, Jenny?" Mira said while gritting her hand tightly, looking mischievous and feeling a little jealous at Jenny. Before Jenny could react, Mira pulled down Jenny's bottom bikini.

The men who saw that quickly fainted, blood spurting out of their noses "I think they just have a glimpse of what about to come in the next issue of Sorcerer Magazine." Mira said while waving Jenny's bikini bottom around. Naruto shook his head "Girl's and their rivalries." he said shaking his head unfazed by the show the two model's put on. "Naruto-sama…" Naruto turned his head to the side and saw Yukino Aguria, the new girl of Fairy Tail wearing set of two piece bikini that matched her hair's color. She had a body that could even rival with the like of Lucy. "Hey Yukino-chan," Naruto greeted her before turning around to talk to the barmaid "Give her something to drink please." he requested.

The girl nodded her head and went inside "How are you doing, having fun here?" he asked as he turned around to face the young woman. Yukino looked to the blonde with a small smile "Yes Naruto-sama." Yukino said as she nodded her head to him, "Everyone is very nice to me." she told Naruto shyly. Naruto smiled to the young wizardess "Glad that you like it." Naruto said as he took the coconut from the barmaid and gave it to Yukino, "Here you go, this one's on me." he told the woman. "Thank you Naruto-sama." Yukino said gratefully as she put the straws to her lips "It's all thank to you that I have so much happiness like this. Fairy Tail is truly an amazing guild with amazing people." she said gratefully.

She then turned her head to him "I notice that you're a little distant with everyone Naruto-sama, you don't like them?" she asked a bit confused. Naruto chuckled "I do like them Yukino," Naruto shook his head "They're a noisy, troublesome and childish bunch of brats, but in the end they are all good people with a strong belief in each other. It's just that I have problems that prevent me from getting close to anyone of them after my wife died." Naruto said "I already used to live alone, you know, stay out of the trouble." he told Yukino honestly. Well almost honestly as Zera was still quite alive at the moment due to the Ankseram Curse that she had.

"But it doesn't mean that you like to live alone, do you Naruto-sama?" Yukino asked and smiled softly when Naruto didn't answer her question "If it wasn't for your kindness, I wouldn't stand here with the mark of Fairy Tail on my body. If you chose to stay away from me and the troubles I brought to you and everyone that night, I doubt I could dream about myself being a mage of a Guild again. It's in your nature Naruto-sama, to care about others." she told him. She turned her head to him "You're like a guardian angel." she said with a giggle in her voice. "Yukino!" Lucy called out to her fellow Celestial mage while waving her hand around in the air, standing at the other side of the pool.

"I will see you later, Naruto-sama." Yukino put the coconut back to the bar stand before smiling to him and walking away, leaving Naruto alone in his own thought. He couldn't help but admit that Yukino really had a point there Him? A guardian angel? Naruto doubted Yukino and others would think of him like that if they knew who he was and his true nature. Maybe later after the Grand Magic Games, he should stop caring about others' business and return to how he was before meeting Fairy Tail before anything could get out of control.

"Welcome back everyone to the fourth day of this year's Grand Magic Games." Chapati, the announcer with weird wig on his head said loudly as the excited crowd of people within the Domus Flau cheered out loudly. "Today's guest commentator up here with me and Yajima is Rabian a leader of a famous theater group right here in Crocus." Chapati told the crowd. "Thanks for having me." the man said with a smile. Awaiting in the middle of the field, floating a few feet above the ground was a giant sphere of water, no doubt it would be the mysterious game of the Fourth day.

"It's a sunny day for magic and mayhem as we start off the day with an event called – Naval Battle! That's right spectators get ready for a battle under the sea! The battle field is a large sphere of water. The rule is simple, if you get knocked outside the ball you lose until the last one standing wins." Chapati told them. The crowd cheered loudly and Chapati waited until the cheering died down to continue.

"But there is a special rule, when the last two competitors remain, a clock will appear and if you get eliminated within the five minute limit you get moved to the back of the line in eighth place! However, if no one is eliminated within the five minutes the rank will return back to normal with the one eliminated coming in second place." The commentator finished explaining the rules of Naval Battle.

With this kind of game, it was a man's wildest fantasy come true. However, it was a huge letdown for them because Quatro Bitches would have to pick a male for the sport, since their team consisted of males only, so they weren't the fan favorite amongst the guilds entering the event. "I'll be going guys." Lucy said confidently while keeping her eyes on the water sphere. "Go get them Lucy!" Natsu grinned at his teammate from the Fairy Tail A stand along with Gray, Erza and Naruto. Wendy had decided to be a spectator today and would watch the battle with everyone in the guild "If she uses Aquarius she can take them out all at once." Gray stated with a small smirk.

"I don't think so" Erza Scarlet shook her head at Gray's idea, glancing to Team B's stand where its members were discussing among each other "It's clear that Juvia is going to be the participant for Team B, and you all know how well she is in water." the redhead stated as she watched Juvia come out. Naruto whistled at Juvia to get her attention "Now Juvia I don't wanna see you do this just because of some boy. I want you to go out there and have some fun as this is what the games are all about alright." Naruto said and the water maiden nodded her head. "Juvia understands Naruto-sama, and Juvia won't let you down." she cheerfully stated to the First Master.

The gong then gave a loud rang and with that the fourth day was underway. "Let the event, Naval Battle, begin!" Chapati loudly declared the start of the match. It didn't surprise Fairy Tail that Lucy would summon Aquarius first. Enraged by seeing people in her so-called 'domain,' she shot a whirlpool out of her vase and sending everyone except Juvia and Minerva spiraling around the gust of water. "Another Celestial Summoner has appeared in the ranks who could have guessed this trump card from Fairy Tail." Chapati declared. "Who will triumph the mermaid spirit or the mage?" CHapati asked as he watched the angry Aquarius work her magic.

"You're not the only one who controls water," Juvia said with a smile before pushing her hands outwards, creating a blue magic circle and called out "Kaiōryū no Eien Uzu (Sea Dragon King's Eternal Vortex)" and created a whirlpool of her own against Aquarius's one. The two water blasts collided with each other the two appeared to be matched in terms of magic power. "We're even?" Aquarius was quite shocked to see a mage managed to match her in term of water magic. "This is the perfect time to… send the single one out!" While witnessing the two water users too busy to go after anyone else, Jenny used the chance to eliminate Rocker by creating two turbines on her back, sending her through the water with extreme speed.

This gave the model enough momentum to deliver a powerful kick straight to Rocker's face, effectively sending him out of the sphere and crashing down to the ground on his side hard. The crowd went wild and the love for Jenny grew even more. "Mechanical magic." Mira said as her eyes were staying on Jenny. "That girl is a force to reckon, even if it's her worst fighting ground she manages to turn it to her advantage." Mavis commented. "Quatro Bitches is out of the game by our beautiful mecha-girl Jenny Realight!" Chapati announced with heart in his eyes. The other members of Quatro Bitches whined at their early elimination.

They've been dead last throughout the games and winning this event brought hope they could climb up the scoreboards, but the hope was shot down by a girl posing as a machin. "While she's doing that…" Chelia was next to make an attack by creating tornados around her arms and upper cutting Risley from her sides, but the mermaid used her own form of gravity manipulation to thin out her flabby one into a more skinny one, just evading the attack with ease. "Never underestimate the chubby" Risley said as she smiled as she successfully avoided the attack. Naruto heard her comment and thought "Ain't that the truth." as he remembered a certain... big boned friend from so long ago.

"I can create water tornados too, you know" Jenny suddenly appeared before them and swimming between the two and outstretched her arms, as many mechanical parts then appeared and gathered around her hands before joining together to create larger and more complicated designed turbines. Two massive vortexes of water were then created the moment she activated the turbines on her hand, sweeping away both Risley and Chelia. The mermaid Heel mage was knocked out of the sphere while Chelia managed to remain inside, but not for long when a flying fist suddenly appeared and punched her in the face, sending her out of the bubble as well.

"Three eliminations within one minute, is there any way to stop this mecha-girl?" Chapati cried out. Back with Juvia and Aquarius, it was still a draw as the two made no progress to win the tug of war. "This isn't going to end well, so I'm going to return now." Aquarius said as she suddenly lost her patience. "Eh!? Why? You're the best in water, I have to depend on you!" Lucy said in shock. "I have a date with my boyfriend unlike you." the real mermaid said with a small blush on her face before closing the gate by herself, once again Aquarius had rubbed it in Lucy's face just to annoy her. Lucy began to panic and scratched the back of her head.

"You're open!" Juvia said emotionlessly and shot forward, hitting Lucy with a strong water vortex which she tried to use to eliminate Lucy. Lucy however, swam upwards and brought out two keys and summoned Aries and Virgo just in time to save her. The vortex had pursued Lucy upwards and was stopped by Aries wool wall and Virgo's strength. Men all around the arena turned their eyes into hearts, falling in love with the sight of Lucy's two spirits that were only wearing bikinis. "Another Stellar Mage with the ability to summon more than one Spirit!" Chapati said as the crowd cheered for the blond woman.

"I can feel the rumbling of the stands from up here. The cheering has yet to stop." Chapati said. "I'll throw both of them all out at once." Juvia said confidently. "There is nobody who can win against Juvia in the water." Juvia said as she decided to use her trump card – unleash her Second Origin "The unleashing of second origin is a unique spell I acquired…" it was a new spell she named Ai no Tsubasa (Wings of Heart), a large whirlwind mixed with pink hearts on the water current and sucking in Chelia in it and then pushing her out of the sphere. Minerva managed to direct the whirlpool away from her using her territory magic while Lucy barely hung on to Aries who was protecting her with another wool wall and Virgo pushing Lucy forward to prevent her from being caught in the heavy gust.

The whirlpool continued for a while before stopping as Juvia spread her arms out to take in the glory. "Cool" Naruto, Sting, Erza, and Natsu said. To be able to create pink hearts with magic, it wasn't something one could take lightly. "Juvia's strength underwater is truly unrivalled!" Chapati said and the former Wizard Saint Yajima couldn't agree more. "It seems that this current generation has indeed outdone the last I'm proud to watch them surpass their elders. This really warms my heart." Yajima said with a tear in his eye's. "Not so fast, water-girl!" Jenny cried out and appeared before Juvia, completely transformed into her Demon Take-over form.

Juvia's eyes hardened as she increased her strength using the water around her, meeting Jenny in the center of the sphere. However, before the two of them could continue their fight, Jenny suddenly found herself outside the orb of water. She cried out in shock but managed to create a rocket boost to keep her face from hitting the ground, but Juvia suddenly appeared above Jenny, outside of the water and dropped down on top of the beautiful model. "Huh?" Chapati asked in surprise "What just happened?" he asked confused. "I believe…" Minerva suddenly spoke up, her hands covered in rainbow aura "that was my handiwork." she said.

Now there was only Lucy and Minerva and the five minute countdown started. "That woman is quite the devil, isn't she?" Sting asked with a small smirk on his face "Certainly." Rogue agreed. "With her magical power, she could have easily thrown them all out." Orga said quietly, he wanted Minerva to throw them all out. "I don't see why she didn't since she already won." the god slayer stated. "I see," Naruto scratched his chin, deep in thought "Territory huh?" so that was how she was managed to block his punch, by transferring the force of his attack away before it could reach her or her father... smart move.

"With my magical power, I could've easily throw you out of the water in a flash, however…" Minerva stated confidently, "That wouldn't be very satisfying." she said as she raised her hand. "Let's see how long you last, Fairy Tail." she said as a orb of something suddenly appeared behind Lucy, drawing the blonde's girl attention toward it before it exploded, causing the celestial mage to yell out in pain. "Heat?" Erza asked in shock "Under the water?" she asked stunned. "What the hell kind of magic is that?" Gajeel asked. "I've never seen anything like it before," Mira said. "Let's hope Lucy can do something about them soon." Natsu said.

The blonde reached for her Celestial Keys but found nothing there. Everyone was surprised as well to see that her Keys were gone from along with her pouch and belt. "Looking for something?" Minerva asked and then raised her hand revealing that she was the one who had the Celestial Keys in her hand, her face as impassive as ever. "Wait…how did that chick get ahold of Lucy's Celestial Keys?" Natsu cried out in shock. Lucy was then hit again, waving her arms around to keep herself in the bubble. However, before her back could get anywhere near the surface, something suddenly exploded behind Lucy, stopping her from falling out.

"Lucy…" Happy muttered worriedly. "She can't use her magic with her keys stolen." Pantherlily said. "I'll…" Lucy cried out as the clock started ticking down to less than two minutes. "I'll show I can take any of her attacks!" Lucy used both of her arms to cover her face, shielding herself away from the continuous explosions. "It's about time I send you flying outside." Minerva spoke up finally. "If I lose here," Lucy said as her bangs shadowed her eyes "I won't be able to face everyone who tried so hard…!" she said as she looked up, light still shone in her eyes. "I won't betray everyone's emotions, that's why I'll never give up." she said defiantly.

Minerva's attack stopped for a few seconds, making everyone think that she was touched by Lucy's fighting spirit. However, before any of them could breath out a sigh of relief, a cruel smile suddenly appeared on Minerva face as she launched a large blast of power straight toward Lucy causing the girl to scream out in pain.

"LUCY!" Natsu cried out with his hands gripping the balcony tightly. Minerva started to pound her power down upon Lucy without any signs of stopping, causing the blonde to continue to get knocked around. Just when Lucy was about to fall out of the orb of water, the blonde suddenly disappeared from sight before reappearing right before Minerva who had launched a kick at her back. "DAMN IT," Natsu cried out, startling the group that was standing around him, "STOP THIS MATCH RIGHT NOW YOU HEAR ME!" he cried out. "STOP!" Gray and the rest of Fairy Tail joined after their Salamander, screaming for the referee to stop the fight as Lucy got beaten around mercilessly.

Sabertooth were sending mocking grin at Fairy Tail's Teams, with their mistress was laughing in satisfaction as Lucy's body started limping away. Mato had no chance but raise his hand, stopping the fight before it could get worse. And Naruto only waited for that. Before Minerva could celebrate her victory, she was knocked away from the water sphere with an unimaginable amount of force. The whole orb of water exploded the moment after, splashing the water onto the crowd and the other teams and guilds. When everything was clear, no one could say a word or pick their jaw up from the ground at the sight of Naruto standing on mid-air like he was standing on solid ground.

Naruto was holding Lucy in his arms, her body soaked with blood and covered in serious wounds. If the battle continued for a second longer, Lucy would be dead by now. "N-na..r…u…to… s...sa...sama" the girl muttered weakly as she looked at him with half-lifted eyes. "It's over Lucy." he said softly and channeled his energy into her body, wrapping her damaged form in a thin cloak of energy boosting her healing factor to the extreme level, thank god for draconian healing spells, making her wounds disappear from her body and replaced with healthy skins, not even scars were left there. "Rest child, you done a wonderful job out there." he said as his foot gently touched down to the ground.

At the same time the last wound disappeared from her body. Lucy breathed out a sigh in relief when she could no longer feel pain. The first tears then felt from Lucy's eyes, before being followed by another after another and the next moment, Lucy found herself crying into Naruto's chest. She had failed them. Naruto held her head close to his chest, letting herself pour her heart out. "You." Naruto said with a cold and emotionless tone as he looked up and fixed his eyes on Minerva, who was looking at him with her eyes wide in shock. The rest of Sabertooth Team appeared and gathered in front of their mistress protectively.

They were extremely nervous by his power, but wasn't going to let Naruto attack the daughter of their master either. Natsu and the other two did the same to Naruto and Lucy, as both side stared at each other in the eyes, the atmosphere became extremely tense, as if someone could cut it with a knife. Naruto growled out words that shocked everybody "Are disqualified." he said to the woman. Minerva's eyes widened "What?! You can't do that?" she yelled at the man. Naruto growled "What you did was attemept murder." he said to Minerva. The woman snorted "Oh relax it was just a bit of fun, besides people get injured- she stopped when she felt Naruto standing behind her.

However she also noticed Naruto n front of her. A cold dagger was placed on the back of her neck "Shut your mouth." a voice growled out from behind her. Minerva's mouth shut with a click of her teeth. "I understand that this is a game, but I also want you to understand that I don't give a flying fuck what you think. In the end attempted murder is still attempted murder. The next time I see you or your guild act like this I will, and I do mean I will, have each member of your guild thrown in prison for the remainder of your days." he said and the clone vanished. He then looked to Mato "Sabertooth gets five points." he growled as he walked away with Lucy in his arms.

Minerva stepped forward "Wait I thought you said I was disqualified?" she asked him confused. Naruto turned around to face her "As much as I hate to admit it your guild still won the Naval Battle. I can't really fault the fact that this is indeed a tournament of magic and therefore I cannot fully fault your logic for the simple fact that this is indeed a fight which means I can only take away so much. This means I cannot take away the points for your victory. However that doesn't mean I can't limit the number of points you receive for what you have done to poor Lucy." he told the Territory user honestly. As much as he hated it he had no choice in the matter.

"Is Lucy okay?" Mira asked their resident Wizard Saint. "Don't worry, she'll be fine." Naruto answered Mira's question when Team B ran into the infirmary. He healed all of her wounds and she should feel even better than usual, but the others thought it would be best if they move Lucy into the infirmary so that she could rest. "Thanks to Naruto…her life isn't in danger." Porlyusica informed them slowly, "Those injuries could have been fatal if they weren't treated immediately." she said. "Hard to not do anything." was his reply. Natsu hissed with his fist gritted tightly "Those bastards back there…" he growled.

Gray nodded, eyes still stormy with anger, "I hear ya…I ain't been this pissed off in a long time." the ice wizard said. "You rest for now Lucy!" Natsu said with his fist hit against his chest. "I will kick their asses so hard that they're not going to remember their name." he declared. Lucy, who remained silent from the moment she was moved into the infirmary, couldn't help but smile at her best friend's words "Thank you… Natsu…" she then looked around "Oh…good… Keys…my keys…" she said. "Here they are," said Happy, quietly handing them to her. "Thank goodness…thank you so much Happy." sighed Lucy, gratefully clutching her keys to her and drifting off to sleep.

Just then the door opened and Makarov walked in. "I have news for everyone." Makarov said calmly as he walked into the room. "Since today is the fourth day there are tag battles, and with Raven Tail being disqualified and disbanded, and Twilight Ogre taking their place we need to find a suitable replacement for Lucy before the fighting begins. he said. They all nodded their heads "Well what about Yukino?" Naruto asked gaining everybody's attention. Natsu raised a eyebrow "What about her?" he asked obliviously. Naruto sighed "She's a Celestial Wizard which means she can form a temporary contract with the spirits that belong to Lucy." he said.

Everyone's eyes widened in shock. They didn't know that a wizard could do such a thing, but apparently they could. Makarov nodded his head "Alright then it's confirmed Yukino will be Lucy's replacement throughout the fourth day until we find a suitable replacement tomorrow." the old man said.

"The Fairy Tail Team has finished reorganizing" Chapati announced as the Grand Magic Game continued. "And finally, we enter the battle portion of day four. It'll be two vs two." The crowd went wild when they saw the Fairy Tail vs Sabertooth among the matchups appeared on the Lacrima Visions. "Well folks… let's see the new Fairy Tail." Chapati said. "I guess they will bring out the strongest of the Team, eh?" Lyon asked with a smile as he could feel an enormous amount of magical power. "Better watch out for cause here they come." Ren commented as he and his team also waited for the new Team Fairy Tail to arrive.

"The real battle starts now..." Makarov, who had returned to his stand with his guild, cried out in excitement as Fairy Tail cheered out with him. "This is the real meaning of strongest team." Lisanna nodded her head. "Now this is a team." Cana smirked as she put the bottle of beer near her lips before taking a swig of her drink. "I can't imagine them losing to anyone." Happy couldn't help but say. "Here they come." Rufus said as ten shadows slowly made their way out, making the crowd go wild, screams and shouts along with the never ending applause was almost deafening. In order there was Naruto, Laxus, Mira, Cana, Gajeel, Natsu, Wendy, Yukino, Gray, and finally Erza.

Naruto spread his arms out as he enhanced his voice with magic "LET THE FOURTH DAY OF THE GRAND MAGIC GAMES BATTLE PORTION BEGIN!" he yelled and the crowd cheered loudly. Meanwhile Mavis watched with a happy expression on her face "It's time to show them all..." Mavis said, giving a small smile as she lowered her gaze "the strength of our bonds." she declared happily.

16

Previously on Fairy Tail's First Guardian: "The Fairy Tail Team has finished reorganizing" Chapati announced as the Grand Magic Game continued. "And finally, we enter the battle portion of day four. It'll be two vs two." The crowd went wild when they saw the Fairy Tail vs Sabertooth among the matchups appeared on the Lacrima Visions. "Well folks… let's see the new Fairy Tail." Chapati said.

"I guess they will bring out the strongest of the Team, eh?" Lyon asked with a smile as he could feel an enormous amount of magical power. "Better watch out for cause here they come." Ren commented as he and his team also waited for the new Team Fairy Tail to arrive.

"The real battle starts now..." Makarov, who had returned to his stand with his guild, cried out in excitement as Fairy Tail cheered out with him.

"This is the real meaning of strongest team." Lisanna nodded her head.

"Now this is a team." Cana smirked as she put the bottle of beer near her lips before taking a swig of her drink.

"I can't imagine them losing to anyone." Happy couldn't help but say.

"Here they come." Rufus said as ten shadows slowly made their way out, making the crowd go wild, screams and shouts along with the never ending applause was almost deafening. In order there was Naruto, Laxus, Mira, Cana, Gajeel, Natsu, Wendy, Yukino, Gray, and finally Erza.

Naruto spread his arms out as he enhanced his voice with magic "LET THE FOURTH DAY OF THE GRAND MAGIC GAMES BATTLE PORTION BEGIN!" he yelled and the crowd cheered loudly.

Meanwhile Mavis watched with a happy expression on her face "It's time to show them all..." Mavis said, giving a small smile as she lowered her gaze "the strength of our bonds." she declared happily.

Now-

After announcing that the forth day was now underway. Before the announcement Naruto and the others had stopped by Lucy's room and told her to rest up while she watched the battles. Now Naruto was standing in the stands while he watched Lamia Scale match up against Mermaid Heel. They had good timing with their strikes as well as the counters of certain areas. All in all both were well rounded teams and worked as a team should work. The next match up would be when the final battle happened between Sabertooth and Fairy Tail, except the king had changed that up and had the entire team of Sabertooth against him and four others.

Naturally Naruto chose Natsu and Gajeel due to the fact they were first generation dragon slayers, however he also chose wisely by picking Mirajane and Laxus as well as Erza. This was because the king had told the crowd that he was specifically fighting the entire Team of Fairy and Saber with his own team. Why this was happening he did not know, but he didn't care as he was going to be going easy on the brats by having their backs when they needed it the most. Naruto nearly died from laughter as he watched Milliana lay a actual smack down on the two men by jumping on Yuuka's shoulders where she begun to punch him in the face. However the real killer for him was when Lyon created a mouse where the young woman begun to chase it easily changing the course of the battle.

However the real synch of the battle was when Kagura stepped up after the young woman ran into a wall from being chased by a snow tiger. Kagura easily overwhelmed the two men, and even when using a powerful combination tactic Lyon was still defeated. Chapati came onto the speaker with excitement in his voice "And there you have it! MERMAID HEEL IS THE WINNER OF THE MATCH!" he shouted excitedly. Naruto had to give applause for the splendid show, the two teams really put on a show worthy of Magic. What would happen next was his real question because as of that moment he knew what was about to happen.

"And now it is the ultimate showdown between Sabertooth and Fairy Tail. As you heard before the start of the battles his majesty the king himself stated that both teams were to fight, however half of the Fairy Tail crew was prohibited to battle. Who will win this showdown, Fairy or Tiger?" Chapati announced as the crowd cheered wildly.

Naruto looked to his team as they all stood in the tunnel. He looked at each one of them and slowly made his decision "I know that these past few days have been rough on you, but this could be the start of something better." he told them.

"Win or lose it doesn't matter for we wizards of Fairy Tail always get back up on our feet, it's what we do. What I am about to do should give you each a slight edge over your opponents. As I told each of you earlier they will no doubt work as a team to beat you in order to get to me. The solution to this is simple, I support you from the back with my power and we effectively beat them." he stated.

Looking to Laxus he cleared his throat "Laxus I am gifting you the power of my Lightning God Slayer Magic so that you can fight Orga on equal grounds, but not as a Dragon or God Slayer. You will be the worlds First Dragon God Slayer. I know your powerful in your own right, but you can't eat Godly power." he said as a small magic seal appeared as his entire repertoire of Lightning God Slayer Magic flowed from his mind into Laxus.

With that he knew nothing of the powerful art as it literally sent the knowledge into the mans mind who was now wide eyed. He looked to Gajeel "Gajeel I am giving you a power up in the form of my Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic so you can fight Rogue, I know you don't like the idea, but it is the only way we can stand on equal ground with them." he said as the knowledge of how to use Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic flowed into his mind leaving nothing in Naruto's knowledgeable mind on the ancient art of Dragon Slaying. He still had plenty up his sleeve, but he wanted them to be more than adequately prepared for their fights.

Naruto looked to Mirajane and smiled "You are getting probably the most useful of my skills as a Take Over Wizard. I am gifting you the knowledge of a ancient spell that will allow you to turn into a true demon that was one of ten that I fought and defeated in my youth so be prepared to be stunned." he told her as the knowledge flowed into her mind. When she looked at the spell her eyes went wide in shock from what she saw. Such a spell... it shouldn't have even been possible to defeat a creature that powerful.

She gave a bow of her head "Thank you Naruto-sama." she said gratefully to him getting a smile from the man.

Naruto looked to Natsu "I don't know if I should give you a power up from what I have been told. Eating raw Etherion, the Flames of Rebuke, hell even Fire God Slayer Magic. You even took in Laxus' own Lightning Dragon Slayer Magic and used it to fight Precht my old friend. But I guess if it has to be fair then I will do it. I am giving you my power over Fire God Slayer Magic so don't let it go to waste." he told him as he gave Natsu said power.

When he was done he finally looked to Erza "And finally the Crimson Princess herself. I don't know what I should give you. I mean you are already powerful enough as it is." he joked with her.

But with a smile the area behind him glowed where several swords as well as a new suit of armor appeared. The swords from left to right were vastly different than she ever knew. The first sword is a large broadsword, as tall as a full-grown man, shaped like a butcher knife. The blade itself has two cut outs, a circle close to the top and a semi-circular one nearer to the handle, the former of which is aptly fitting the sword's purpose of decapitation. The latter notch allows a strap to be wrapped around the weapon, making it easier for the user to carry. Its extremely long handle is also detachable to further aid transportation and then reattached when required for combat.

He then moved out of the way showing the rest while he begun to explain them "This broad sword or gigantic butcher knife is known as the Kubikiribocho otherwise known as the Head Cleaver. This sword is special like the others as the sword possesses a unique power, this being its ability to reform itself using the iron harvested from the blood of its victims. This regenerative process takes place almost instantaneously and is capable of bringing the weapon back to its original condition no matter how severe the damage is, from a simple chip or nick to a complete separation of over half the blade. The sword also possesses high durability and is quite strong, able to cut through almost anything." he told her.

However he gave a warning "However, due to its considerable weight, only especially strong and resilient individuals can handle wielding it for long durations; otherwise they will tire quickly." he said as he pointed to the next one "This is the Excalibur, not the one of legend though as it come a close second. I haven't ever used this sword so I don't know the properties or powers it contains so I would refrain from using it." he stated. The next sword is actually a dual set. It is a pair of swords, each with slim and straight double-edged blades. Both blades also have an upward-curved bladed prong near the tip of one side of the blade and another one near the base of the blade's other side.

At their bases are smooth brown hilts with a round grey hilt. "These are known as the Kiba blades. The swords have been imbued with pure lightning, granting enhanced cutting power in a manner similar to the high-frequency vibrations of lightning-based magical flow. It is this capability that has resulted in these "thunderswords" the ability to cut anything they desire. Even without lightning, they are very dangerous in battle, able to be used in combination with agile spinning movements, sweeping through the targets while the user also rotates. This, combined with the jagged nature of the blades allows for more damaging wounds inflicted. Use them wisely." he said.

He then moved to the armor. The armor was black with a scaled pattern with a blood red dragon printed on it. Well actually there was a dragon practically depicted everywhere on the protective suit of armor.(1) He looked to Erza with a serious expression "This is the Dragon Armor my wife Zera made when she slayed a dragon known as Osiris, the Red Dragon of Destruction without the use of Dragon Slayer Magic. It is made out of the scale from his hide and will protect you from any and all magical attacks. The reason I don't wear it is because it is to small for me, but... maybe you can fit it where I didn't." he said.

Erza bowed her head gratefully "Shodai-sama... words cannot express how grateful I am to accept these gifts from you." she says.

Naruto chuckles "Hey none of that formal stuff, to me call me Naruto." he said nearly slipping he was her adoptive father. He wasn't the one who should reveal that to her. He could feel that his true body was drawing near with the army and soon the world would be safe from harm. He want going to let anything happen to his friends, family or guild. Walking out he could already see the opposing team waiting to fight. He wasn't going to fight. He was going to let the next generation show the world what they were made of.

He chuckled. This gained the attention of the group of both teams. Sting snorted "Care to shre the joke?" he grunted.

Naruto shook his head "Even if I was to fight in this match against all of you, each of you already know you are no match. Therefore I want to show the world the true power of the next generation. Therefor I will be supporting them from the rear." he said to them shocking everybody that heard.

Rufus stepped forward "But didn't the king himself tell you that you had to fight?" he questioned.

Naruto chuckled again "That is true, but he never said I had to join in on the fight. After all... he never said I couldn't supply my team with Magic Power to keep their strength up. Besides each of you are powerful in your own rights so if you truly think you can win against my team as they are now, then you have only signed your warrants of defeat." he told them.

Orga stepped forward "What did you do old man?" he demanded from Naruto.

However the blonde only tapped his nose "That's a secret, boy." he responded.

Enter OST: Fairy Law

Chapati chose the perfect time to speak "Let the battle between Fairy Tail and Sabertooth Commence!" he said in a bold voice.

Naruto held his hand up immediately halting both teams from their advancement "How about I do us all a favor and rearrange this place a bit more before we truly begin the battle." he said as he raised a hand above his head. Suddenly his body glowed white as his magic power increased to unprecedented levels. In the stands Makarov's eyes widened.

"W-what is this? Shodai-sama has never released this kind of power before, so why now?" he grunted with effort as the entire rearranged Domus Flau begun to quake from his newly exerted power. Suddenly a large black orb appeared in his hand before it burst apart creating several dozen black orbs.

Each orb then flattened out into a small disk. Naruto clapped his hands together "Planetary Rearrangement..." he spoke slowly, "New World Order" he chanted the spell. Suddenly large boulders broke from the ground and floated up to each disk and stuck to it due to a powerful gravity field. The crowd watched in stunned silence as the worlds most powerful man once again reconstructed the entire arena. The disks of black magic were soon covered in large copious amounts of earth leaving the two teams in a deep crater that stood next to a tunnel that they went to a place hidden from time. Naruto clapped his hands together once again.

"Planetary Rearrangement: Sacred Lands" he intoned. Suddenly dark rainclouds appeared up in the sky almost out of nowhere. Rain suddenly begun to fall as a flash of lightning streaked across the sky. Then it begun, trees begun to miraculously grow on the platforms along with small lakes and rivers. ground expanded and flattened. Then giant pillars rose out of the ground underneath the parts of the broken coliseum seats with the added addition of guards and rails with stairs to the side. Large mountains rose while deeps lakes formed as water rose from deep beneath the earth. When he was done Naruto had expanded the arena by nearly four times its original size.

This was something unforeseen by everyone "Once again we have been stunned by this man's power. Such an amazing thing to see. With such ease Fairy Tail's Naruto Vermilion has expanded the Domus Flau arena by epic proportions once more." Chapati announced.

Yajima shook his head "I don't think I've said this yet, but I'm starting to expect that this is something of a normal thing for the man." he said. Naruto then looked to each member of his team and with a wave of his hand he teleported them as well as a opponent to a different area of the newly rebuilt arena. All that stood was him and Minerva.

Naruto looked up with a grin on his face "Let's get wild." he told the group of youngster's.

Now I want to make it perfectly clear that this story isn't abandonded as When I was going through to rewrite the grammar I noticed I never kept the one dialogue I had initially wanted when I started and so I decided to take it down to start all over with a new version. Hope you guys who were following forgive me, but even you guys must agree with me that this story is all over the place with no true plot to it.